[Transcriber's Note:

 The printed book's only clue about authorship is in the Notes. All other information comes from the Norwegian edition. 

 Original author: Snorri Sturluson (generally spelled Snorre Sturlason in Norwegian). Modern (1899) Norwegian translation: Gustav Storm. English translation (based on modern Norwegian, not on original): Ethel Harriet Hearn. 

 The html version of this e-text includes illustrations, also taken from the Norwegian edition. ]

 The Sagas of OLAF TRYGGVASON and of HARALD THE TYRANT (Harald Haardraade)

 London Williams and Norgate MCMXI

The places of notes in the text are indicated thus §. The relative matter will be found at the endof the book in due orderas to page and line. 

 [Footnote markers shown in brackets [§] were missing from the printed text and have been supplied by the transcriber. ]

THE SAGA OF OLAF TRYGGVASON, CMLXVIII-M

Now it befell in the days of King Tryggvi Olafson that the woman he hadwedded was Astrid & she was the daughter of Eirik Biodaskalli, a wealthyman who dwelt at Oprostad. 

When the downfall of Tryggvi had been accomplished, Astrid fled awaybearing with her what chattels she might. And with her went herfoster-father Thorolf Louse-Beard, who never left her, whereas othertrusty men, loyal to her, fared hither and thither to gather tidings ofher foes or to spy out where they might lurk. Now Astrid being greatwith child of King Tryggvi caused herself to be transported to an isleton a lake & there took shelter with but few of her company. 

In due time she bare a man-child, and at his baptism he was called Olafafter his father's father. All that summer did she abide there inhiding. But when the nights grew as long as they were dark and theweather waxed cold, she set forth once more and with her fared Thorolfand the others of her train. Only by night could they venture in thoseparts of the country that were inhabited being in fear lest they shouldbe seen of men or meet with them. In time, at even, came they to thehomestead of Eirik of Oprostad. And since they were journeying bystealth, Astrid sent a messenger to the goodman of the house, who badethem to be led to an outhouse & there had set before them the best ofcheer. Thence, when Astrid had abided for a while, her followers wentunto their homes, but she remained there & with her to bear her companywere two women, her babe Olaf, Thorolf Louse-Beard and his son Thorgillswho was six winters old. They rested in that place until the winter wasdone. 

¶ After they had made an end to slaying Tryggvi Olafson, HaraldGrey-Cloak and Gudrod his brother hied them to the homesteads that hadbeen his. But ere they came thither Astrid had fled & of her learnedthey no tidings save a rumour that she was with child of King Tryggvi. 

In the autumn fared they to the north, as has been related beforetime, and when they were face to face with their mother Gunnhild, told theyher all that had befallen them on their journey. Closely did shequestion them concerning Astrid, and they imparted to her what they hadheard. But because the sons of Gunnhild were that same autumn and thenext winter at strife with Earl Hakon, as hath already ere now been setforth, made they no search for Astrid and her son. 

¶ When the spring was come, Gunnhild despatched spies to the Uplands, and even as far as Vik, to get news of Astrid. And when the spiesreturned it was with the tidings that she was with her father Eirik &there most like was she rearing the son that she had borne to KingTryggvi that was dead. Forthwith Gunnhild chose messengers and equippedthem handsomely both with weapons and wearing apparel: thirty men choseshe, and their leader was Hakon, a man of influence and a friend toherself. She bade them make their way to Oprostad to Eirik and fromthence take the son of Tryggvi and bring him unto herself. 

Thereupon the messengers set out on their way, but when they were comenigh to Oprostad learned the friends of Eirik concerning their journeyand went one evening unto him with the tidings. 

Straightway when night had fallen, Eirik bade Astrid make ready toleave, furnished her with sure guides, & set her eastwards with her facetowards Sweden, to his friend Hakon the Old, who was a man in theexercise of potent sway. They adventured when the night was not farspent, & next day, towards even, were they come to a country-side calledSkaun, and seeing there a homestead thither went they craving lodgingfor the night. Of their names they made a secret & their garb was butmeanly. The yeoman who abode in the place was called Biorn Venom-Sore, a wealthy man was he but withal churlish, and he drave them away, & theycame that same evening to another homestead which was called Vizkar. 

Thorstein was the yeoman who dwelt there & he gave them shelter and goodcheer for the night, and there they slept in good beds. 

¶ Next day betimes came Hakon with the men of Gunnhild to Oprostad andasked for Astrid and her son, but Eirik said that she was not there, so Hakon and his men ransacked the homestead and bided till late eventoward sundown, and gat them some tidings of Astrid's road. Then rodethey forth the same day and came almost as night fell to the house ofBiorn Venom-Sore in Skaun, and there took harbour. 

Then Hakon asked Biorn if he had aught to tell concerning Astrid; and hesaid that some wayfarers had come there during the day and had asked fora night's lodging, 'I sent them away, and it is likely they sought arefuge elsewhere in the neighbourhood. ' Now a workman that had been ofthe household of Thorstein, being on his way to pass out from theforest, that same even happened to chance on the homestead of Biorn andlearned that guests were tarrying, & further of what fashion was theirerrand; and all this he forthwith sped back to tell to Thorstein theyeoman. 

So while there was still a third of the night unspent, Thorstein arousedhis guests and bade them begone, urging them harshly to bestirthemselves. When they had passed a little way from the house then didThorstein open unto them that the emissaries from Gunnhild were hard byat the house of Biorn seeking for them. 

They besought him for succour, and he set them on their way with a guide& some food, and their guide led them into the forest where there was alake & an islet overgrown with reeds. They were able to wade out untothe islet & thereon hid they themselves among the reeds. 

Early on the morrow Hakon rode out from the homestead of Biorn over thecountryside, asking withersoever he went for Astrid. When he was comeunto the house of Thorstein demanded he if they had thither been andThorstein said that certain folk had fared thither & had gone on atdaybreak eastwards through the forest. Then did Hakon bid Thorstein comewith him because he was skilled in the knowledge of the tracks andhiding-places: and Thorstein set forth. But when they were come to theforest led he them away from where Astrid was. 

The whole of that day did they go seeking for them, but found them not. Then they came back on their road & related unto Gunnhild what hadbefallen. Astrid & her followers went forth on their way till they werecome unto Sweden to the home of Hakon the Old, and there Astrid and herson dwelt a long while, and it was well with them. 

¶ Gunnhild, she that was mother to the King, hearing that Astrid & herson Olaf were in Sweden, once more sent forth Hakon and a bravefollowing with him, this time eastward to Eirik King of Sweden, withgoodly gifts and fair words. The messengers were made welcome and givengood entertainment, and thereafter Hakon made known his errand to theKing, saying that Gunnhild had sent craving the King's help so that hemight take Olaf back with him to Norway: 'Gunnhild will foster him, 'quoth he. 

Then did the King give him men to go with him, and they rode to thehouse of Hakon the Old, and there Hakon offered with fair words to takeOlaf with him. Hakon the Old returned a friendly answer and said that itmust so happen that the mother of the child should decide about hisgoing, but Astrid would in nowise suffer the boy to fare forth withthem. So the messengers went their way & brought back the answer untoKing Eirik and they made them ready to return home; but once more prayedthey the King to grant them help to bear off the boy whether Hakon theOld were willing or not. So the King yet again gave them a company ofmen & the messengers returned to Hakon the Old and demanded that the boybe allowed to fare forth with them, but as Hakon was unwilling that thisshould be, resorted they to big words and threats of violence, and borethemselves wrathfully. Then did a thrall spring forward whose name wasBristle, and would have smitten Hakon but that he & they that were ofhis company withdrew hastily so that in nowise might they be beaten ofthe thrall: and back fared they to Norway and recounted to Gunnhild allthe happenings of their journey & likewise that they had seen OlafTryggvason. 

¶ Now Astrid had a brother, the son of Eirik Biodaskalli, whose name wasSigurd: long had he been remote from the land, sojourning in the realmof Garda (western Russia) with King Valdamar, § by whom was he held ingreat honour. Now Astrid conceived the desire that she should hie untothis her brother Sigurd. Therefore Hakon the Old furnished her withtrusty followers & handsome equipment after the best manner. And shejourneyed in the company of certain merchants. It was for the space oftwo winters she had abode with Hakon the Old, and Olaf was now threewinters old. It came to pass as they were heading eastwards across thesea some vikings fell upon them, men of Eistland (Esthonia) and tookpossession both of folk and goods, and some of the folk they killed &some they shared among themselves as thralls. Thus was Olaf withdrawnfrom his mother and passed into the custody of one Klerkon, anEistlander. Together with him were committed Thorolf and Thorgills. Klerkon deemed Thorolf too old for a thrall, and that he would be of nouse, therefore slew he him, but took the boys with him and sold them toa man, hight Klerk, for a good he-goat. 

A third man bought Olaf, and gave for him a good tunic or cloak. The manwas named Reas, his wife Rekon, & their son Rekoni. There tarried Olaflong and it fared well with him, and always was he mightily beloved bythe churl. Six winters did Olaf sojourn thus in Eistland. 

¶ Sigurd Eirikson had come unto Eistland as an emissary of Valdamar Kingof Holmgard (Novgarod) to collect the tribute belonging to the King & hetravelled as a man of wealth with many folk much beladen in his train. 

Now it chanced that in the marketplace his eye lit on a certain fine boywhom he knew could not be of the country, & asking him his name gat foranswer that he was called Olaf and his father Tryggvi Olafson and hismother Astrid, the daughter of Eirik Biodaskalli. Thus did Sigurd learnthat Olaf was son unto his very own sister, and he asked him after whatmanner he had come to that place: and Olaf told him all that hadbefallen him. Sigurd bade him come with him to the peasant Reas, andwhen they were come to the churl paid he him what price was covenantedbetween them for the boys and bare them with him to Holmgard. But nevera word did he relate of the lineage of Olaf, yet held he him in highfavour. 

¶ It was that one day in the marketplace lingered Olaf Tryggvason whenthere was a gathering of many people. And it chanced that amongst them, spied he Klerkon who had slain his fosterfather Thorolf Louse-Beard. NowOlaf had a small axe in his hand, and he drave it into the head ofKlerkon so that it went right down into his brain: forthwith ran he hometo his lodging and told his kinsman Sigurd thereof. Straightway didSigurd take Olaf to the house of the Queen, and to her made known whathad befallen. Her name was Allogia, and Sigurd prayed for her grace toprotect the lad. The Queen beheld the boy and said that one so young andso well favoured must not be slain, and proclaimed her readiness tosummon men fully armed. Now it fell in Holmgard that so great was therespect paid unto peace that it was lawful to slay any man who himselfhad slain another who was uncondemned; and therefore in accordance withtheir law and custom the people made assemblage together to take intocustody the person of the boy. 

Then were they told that he was in the house of the Queen in the midstof an armed band; and this was also brought to the ears of the King. 

He made him ready to go over to these armed men & give them hiscommission not to fight, and forthwith did he, the King, adjudge thegeld-levy, the fine thereof being paid down by the Queen. Thereafter didOlaf abide in the house of the Queen and waxed to find much favour inher eyes. 

¶ Now it was the law in Garda that men of royal blood should not dwellthere save with the consent of the King, therefore Sigurd made knownunto the Queen from what stock Olaf was descended and in what manner hehad come thither, saying that because of dissensions he could notprudently be in his own country, and he prayed her to speak with theKing upon this matter. Then did she approach the King beseeching himthat he would help this son of a king even because so hard a fate hadbefallen him: & the outcome of her prayers was that the King pledged herhis word and taking Olaf under his protection treated him with honour, as it was seemly the son of a king should be held in honour. 

Olaf was nine winters old when he came to Garda, & nine more wintersdwelt he with King Valdamar. Olaf was exceeding fair & tall to look uponand of mighty stature & of great strength withal. And in prowess insports, so it is told, was he the best of all the Norsemen. 

¶ Earl Hakon Sigurdson abode with the Danish King, Harald Gormson, during the winter after he had fled from Norway before the sons ofGunnhild. 

Now Hakon had so much on his mind that winter that he took to his bed, and often lay wakeful, eating & drinking only so much as would maintainthe strength in his body. Then secretly sent he his men northwards toThrondhjem to his friends there, & counselled them that they should slayKing Erling if it might be that they could compass that deed; addingfurthermore that he himself would fare back to his realm in summer-time. That winter they that were of Throndhjem slew Erling, as is aforewrit. 

Betwixt Hakon and Gold Harald was there a friendship close as that ofbrothers that have been laid in the same cradle and Harald would laybare his thoughts unto Hakon. Harald confessed he desired to settle onthe land and no more live on his ship of war, and he questioned Hakon ifhe thought Harald would share his kingdom with him were he to demand thehalf. 'Methinks, ' quoth Hakon, 'that the Danish King will not refusethee justice; but thou wilt know more concerning this matter if thouspeakest thereon to the King; methinks thou wilt not get the realm savethou demandest it. ' Shortly after this talk spake Gold Harald to KingHarald when they were in company with many mighty men, good friends untothem both. Gold Harald then demanded that he should halve the kingdomwith him, in accordance with the rights which his birth and lineage gavehim there in Denmark. 

At this demand waxed Harald very wroth, & sware that no man had everbesought his father, Gorm, that he should become King of half of whatpertained unto Denmark, nor yet of his father Horda-Knut (Hardicanute), nor again of Sigurd Snake-i'-the-eye, nor of Ragnar Lodbrok; & so greatwas his fury that none dared parley with him. 

 [Illustration]

¶ Thence came it that his own position was now even less than before tothe liking of Gold Harald, for no kingdom had he any more thanaforetime; while to this was added the wrath of the King. So went he tohis friend Hakon and made wail of his plight unto him, and besought ofhim good counsel, if he had such to give him, as to how he might becomepossessed of the realm; and he said he was minded to seek his kingdom byforce of arms. Then Hakon bade him not breathe word of this to anyonelest it should become known: 'It might cost thee thy life, ' he said. 

'Bethink thee diligently what thy strength is, for he who would risk sogreat a venture must be high-hearted and dauntless, shirking neither thegood nor the evil, so that to which he hath set his hand may come topass. All unworthy is it to take up great issues and afterwards to laythem down again with dishonour. ' Then did Gold Harald answer: 'To suchpurpose will I take up this claim, that I will not even spare these myown hands from slaying the King himself if occasion serve, should herefuse me this kingdom which is mine by right. ' And therewith ended theytheir commune. After this came King Harald to Hakon, and they fell totalking together & the King told the Earl of Gold Harald's claim to thekingdom, and with what answer he had rebuked him, declaring that hewould by no means diminish his own kingdom, 'but if Gold Harald holdfast to this his claim; then see I nothing for it save that I should puthim to the death for in him have I but little faith if he will notsurrender this desire. ' The Earl made answer: 'Methinks Harald hath setout on this matter with such earnestness that he is not like to set itaside; and that if it should come to a rising in the land, there wouldbe many that would flock unto his standard and the main of them becauseof the love they had borne to his father. It would bring thee thegreatest ill-chance shouldst thou slay thy kinsman, for in such case allmen would deem him blameless. Nor will I counsel thee to become a lesserking than was Gorm thy father; he also very much increased his realm, but in no wise diminished it. ' Then said the King: 'What then is thycounsel, Hakon? Wouldst thou that I should divide my kingdom, and havethis unrest off my mind?' 'Our meeting will be again ere many suns set, 'answered Earl Hakon. 

'I will first ponder over this difficult matter, and thereafter givethee an answer. ' Then did the King depart and with him all the men thatwere of his company. 

¶ Thereafter came it to pass that Earl Hakon betook himself once more topondering and plotting, and permitted but few of his men to be in thehouse with him. Some days later came Harald again to the Earl, and theycommuned together, and the King asked of the Earl if he had thoughtdeeply upon that matter whereon they had discoursed when they were lastface to face. 'On that matter, ' quoth the Earl, 'have I lain sleeplessboth by night and day ever since, and I deem it the wisest counsel thatthou shouldst hold and rule the kingdom that thy father had and thatthou didst inherit after him, but that thou shouldst get for thy kinsmanHarald another kingdom wherein he may have all honour. ' 'What kingdom isthat?' inquired the King, 'that I may lightly give to Harald, keepingthe Danish kingdom whole the while?' The Earl made answer, 'It isNorway. The kings who rule there are hated by all the folk of theirland, & every man wishes them ill, as is but meet. ' Then mused the Kingaloud: 'Norway is a great land, and the folk are a hardy folk; itbeseems me to be a land ill chosen whereon to fall with a foreign host. Thus did it happen to us when Hakon defended the land; many men wereslain to us but no victory did we achieve. Moreover Harald Eirikson ismy foster-son and hath sat on my knee. ' Then saith the Earl: 'Long haveI known that thou hast given help to the sons of Gunnhild; yet withnaught but ill have they requited thee. We will take Norway more easilythan by fighting for her with all the hosts of Denmark. Send thou to thyfoster-son Harald, and bid him receive from thee the lands and fiefswhich they had aforetime here in Denmark. 

Appoint a tryst with him; then can Gold Harald in a short while winhimself a kingdom in Norway from King Harald Grey-cloak. ' Then answeredthe King that it would be called of foul intent to betray hisfoster-son. 'The Danes, I trow, will account it a better deed to slay aNorwegian viking than one who is a brother's son and a Dane, ' answereththe Earl; & thereafter talked they on this matter until they were infull accord. 

¶ Yet again came Gold Harald to speak with Hakon, and the Earl madeknown to him that he had so championed his cause and to such goodpurpose that there was hope that a kingdom might now be making ready forhim in Norway. 'Let us, ' said he, 'hold fast by our compact. I shall beable to afford thee great support in Norway. Get thou first thatkingdom. King Harald is now very old & hath but one son, a bastard, whomhe loveth but little. ' To such measure did the Earl open up the matterto Gold Harald that the younger man was in full accord with him thereon;and thereafter did they all three take lengthy counsel, to wit, theKing, the Earl, and Gold Harald full oft. Then sent the Danish King hismen north into Norway even to Harald Grey-cloak, and they were rightwell furnished for their journey, and were made welcome with much cheerand in all courtesy were received by King Harald. They related thetidings that Earl Hakon was in Denmark, and was lying sick unto deathand well-nigh witless; and the further tidings that Harald the DanishKing bade Harald Grey-cloak to him to take such fiefs as he and hisbrothers had held aforetime in Denmark, and to that purpose bade heHarald come to him in Jutland. Harald Grey-cloak laid the matter beforeGunnhild and other counsellors and their views were not all of oneaccord, some fearing that this journey was not without peril by reasonof the men that were set over against them to be dealt with; but thegreater number were desirous that he should go by reason of the greatfamine that was at this time in Norway whereby the kings could scarcefeed their men. And it was at this season that the fjord near-by whichthe kings most oft abode gat its name of Harding. 

In Denmark, as men had marked, the harvest had been at least of goodlymeasure, so that men thought to get thence what they required shouldKing Harald have fief & dominion there. It was agreed therefore ere theemissaries departed whence they had come, that when summer was at handHarald should hie to the Danish King, and pronounce his adhesion to theconditions King Harald proffered. 

¶ So in due course when the summer sun shone in the long hours of nightfared forth Harald Grey-cloak towards Denmark in three longships, & oneof these was steered by Arinbiorn, the 'hersir'§ of the Fjords. § KingHarald sailed from Vik over to Limfjord and took port at Hals, where itwas told him that the Danish King was expected in a brief space. Nowwhen King Harald heard of this, hastened he to make sail thither withnine ships, the which had been whiles mustered and set in readiness totake the sea. Earl Hakon had likewise armed his men & he also was aboutto set forth after the manner of a viking; at his word twelve ships, andthey large ones, set their sails. When Gold Harald had fared forth, EarlHakon spake to the King, saying, 'Methinks we are like to row to war andyet pay the war-fine[§] to boot. Gold Harald will now slay HaraldGrey-cloak and thereafter take himself a kingdom in Norway. 

Thinkest thou that he will be loyal to thee when thou givest him so muchpower? Thus said he in my presence last winter that he would slay theecould he but find occasion to do so. Now will I bring Norway under thysway and slay Gold Harald, if thou wilt promise easy absolution at thyhands for the deed. 

Then will I be thine earl, and bind myself by oath that with thy mightto be my aid I will bring Norway under subjection under thee, andthereafter hold lands under thy dominion & pay thee tribute. Then wiltthou be a greater king than thy father was, inasmuch as thou shalt holdsway over two great peoples. '

Thus was this covenanted betwixt the King and the Earl; and Hakon setout with his men to seek Gold Harald. 

¶ Gold Harald came to Hals in Limfjord, and forthwith offered battle toHarald Grey-cloak; and Harald, albeit to him were fewer men, wentashore, made him ready for battle & set his host in array. But or everthe onset took place Harald Grey-cloak spoke cheering words to his men, bade them draw their swords, and rushing first into the fray smote oneither side. Thus saith Glum Geirason in Grey-cloak's lay:

 'Brave words spake the swordsman, He that dared to dye the grass sward of battle With the blood of the foe; And when Harald bade his men ply the swords in the strife, His manly words did them mightily encourage. '

¶ There fell Harald Grey-cloak. Thus saith Glum Geirason:

 'The bearer of the shield, He that clave longest to the ship, In death lay stretched On the broad marge of Limfjord; On the sands at Hals Fell the bounteous chieftain; It was his glib-tongued kinsman That wrought the deed. '

¶ There fell with King Harald the greater number of his men; there, likewise, fell Arinbiorn the 'hersir. ' Fifteen winters had passed sincethe fall of Hakon, he that was foster-son to Adalstein, and thirteensince the fall of Sigurd the Earl of Ladir. The priest Ari Thorgilsonsaith that Earl Hakon was for thirteen winters ruler of his heritage inThrondhjem before the death of Harald Grey-cloak; & that during the lastsix winters of Harald Grey-cloak's life, saith Ari, the sons of Gunnhildand Hakon fought against one another, & in turn fled the country. 

¶ Earl Hakon and Gold Harald met not long after the fall of HaraldGrey-cloak, & straightway Earl Hakon joined battle with Gold Harald. Therein Hakon gained the victory; moreover Harald was taken prisoner, and Hakon had him hanged upon the gallows. Thereafter fared Hakon to theDanish King, and easily made his peace with him for the slaying of hiskinsman Gold Harald. King Harald then called out a host from the wholeof his kingdom and sailed with six hundred ships, and there went withhim Earl Hakon and Harald the Grenlander, who was a son of King Gudrod, and many other great men who had fled from their free lands in Norwaybefore the sons of Gunnhild. 

The Danish King set his fleet in sail up from the south to Vik, and whenhe was come to Tunsberg great numbers flocked to him. 

And King Harald gave the whole of the host which had come to him inNorway into the hands of Earl Hakon, making him ruler over Rogoland andHordaland, Sogn, the Fjords, South More, Raumsdal, and North More. Theseseven counties gave he to Earl Hakon to rule over, with the same rightsas Harald Fair-hair had given to his sons; only with this difference, that not only was Hakon there as well as in Throndhjem to have all theKing's manors and land-dues, but he was moreover to use the King's moneyand estates according to his needs should there be war in the land. ToHarald the Grenlander gave King Harald Vingulmark, Vestfold, and Agdiras far as Lidandisness (the Naze) with the title of King, and gave himdominion thereof with all such rights as his kin had had aforetime, & asHarald Fair-hair had given to his sons. Harald the Grenlander was inthese days eighteen winters old, & became thereafter a famous man. Thendid Harald the Danish King hie him home with all the might of his Danishhost. 

¶ Earl Hakon fared with his men northward along the coast, and whenGunnhild and her sons heard these tidings gathered they together anhost, but found obstacles to enrolling men at arms. So they took thesame resolution as before, to wit to sail westward across the main withsuch men as would go with them, and thus fared they to the Orkneys andtarried there a while. Thorfinn Skull-cleaver's sons were now earlsthere-- Hlodvir, Arnvid, Liot, and Skuli. Forthwith did Earl Hakonsubdue all the land and that winter abode he in Throndhjem. Of thisspeaketh Einar Jingle-scale in the Vellekla:

 'The Earl that on his noble brow A silken fillet binds Counties seven hath he enthralled With their chattels, lands, and hinds. '

Now when Earl Hakon in the summer-time fared northward along the coast, & the people there made their submission to him, issued he proclamationthat all temples and blood-offerings should be maintained throughout hisdominions; and it was done accordingly. Thus it is said in the Vellekla:

 'Seeing that he was wise The folk-leader commanded that be sacred kept The temple-lands of Thor and other Gods. Home to glory across the billows Did the shield-bearer steer the ship, It was the Gods that led him. 'And the men-loving Æsirs gloat on the offerings Whereby the shield-bearer is made of more account. Bountifully doth the earth give forth her sustenance When its lord builds temples for the Gods. ' All that is northward to Vik lies under the heel of the Earl; Wide is the sway that he holds, mightily waxed by victories. '

 [Illustration]

¶ That self-same first winter wherein King Hakon ruled over Norway camethe herring up along the coast, and before that in the autumn had thecorn grown wheresoever it had been sown; in the spring men gatthemselves seed-corn and the greater number of the peasants sowed theirfields, and soon there was promise of a good harvest. 

¶ King Ragnfrod, son unto Gunnhild, and Gudrod, he that was another sonto her, these two were now the only sons of Eirik and Gunnhild who werestill alive. 

Thus saith Glum Geirason in Grey-cloak's lay:

 'Half is my hope of wealth downfallen since the strife, The strife in which the life of the chief was lost, The death of Harald weigheth me down, Albeit his brethren twain have good things promised me, And to them all men look for their welfare. '

¶ Now when Ragnfrod had abode one winter in the Orkneys made he himready in the spring and thence shaped a course eastward to Norway, & with him were a chosen company in large ships. 

And when he was come to Norway learned he tidings how Earl Hakon was inThrondhjem, forthwith did he steer northward round Stad & laid wasteSouth More; and some folks submitted to him as oft befalleth whenwarrior bands go through a country-- those that they meet with seekhelp, each one wheresoever it seemeth likeliest to be gotten. When itwas told to Earl Hakon that there was war in the south within More, caused he war-arrows to be sharpened and he equipped himself in haste &set sail down the fjord. Moreover an easy matter was it for him to bringfolk around his standard. Earl Hakon and Ragnfrod sighted one anotheroff the northernmost part of South More, & straightway Hakon gavebattle, he that had most men but withal smaller ships. Hard was thestruggle & therein waxed Hakon luckless; men fought from the prows andsterns, as the custom was in those times. Now there was a current in thesound, and all the ships were driven into shore, so the Earl bade hisfolk rest on their oars, and drift to land at such place where he shoulddeem it best to land; and when the ships grounded, the Earl and all hishost sallied forth and haled them up on the beach, so that their foemenmight not drag them forth again. Then did the Earl array his men on thebanks, and shouted defiance to Ragnfrod to land, but they that were withRagnfrod lay-to farther out, and though for a while they shot at oneanother, would Ragnfrod in no wise come ashore, and thereafter theyparted. Ragnfrod sailed with his fleet southward to Stad, for he fearedhim that the land hosts might assemble and flock to Earl Hakon. But thatearl waged war no more for unto his mind the difference betwixt theships was over-great. In the autumn fared he north to Throndhjem, &there abode during the winter. King Ragnfrod therefore held all the landsouth of Stad: the Fjords, Sogn, Hordaland, and Rogaland. Many men wereat his beck throughout that winter, and when the spring-tide came calledhe a muster and gat him many more. Moreover sent he far & wide over allthese counties to gather together men and ships and what other storeswhereof he had need. 

¶ When spring was come Earl Hakon summoned men from out the very northof the country; many gat he from Halogaland, & Naumdal, so that rightfrom Byrda to Stad came men to him from all the sea-boards. He reared ahost from all the districts of Throndhjem, and likewise from Raumsdal. It was said that he had men from four counties; with him fared sevenearls, and in their train were an exceeding large company. Thus it issaid in the Vellekla:

 'Thereafter, full of lust for slaughter, Did the defender of the folk of More Bring from the north a tale of men to Sogn. From counties four called forth that warrior hosts, Seeing in them sure help for all his folk. To the war-gathering on the longships Swiftly, to meet their warrior chieftain, Hie lords of the land in number seven. All Norway trembled at the warrior host; Beyond the capes were borne unnumbered fallen. '

¶ Then Earl Hakon set sail with the whole of this host southward pastStad; and when it came to his ears that King Ragnfrod with his host hadentered into the Sognfjord thither led he his men and there encounteredhim. 

Thereafter having brought his ships to land chose he out a battle-fieldwhereon to fight King Ragnfrod. Thus saith the Vellekla:

 'Now did the chieftain meet in second battle The slayer of the Vandals, and fell slaughter followed. The prows were set to land, And the ships steered even to the marches of the shires At the bidding of the warrior. '

¶ And it came to pass that both sides did dress their battle and foughtamazing fierce, but in men had Earl Hakon the super-abundance and theissue was to him. This was at Thinganes, where Sogn and Hordaland meet. King Ragnfrod fled from his ships, and of his folk there fell threehundred men. Thus it is said in the Vellekla:

 'Fierce was the strife before three hundred were pressed Beneath the claws of the carrion bird By the host of the warrior chief: O'er the heads of the sea-dwellers, Thence could the conquering chief stride-- Aye, and the deed was glorious. '

¶ After this battle did King Ragnfrod hie him away from Norway and EarlHakon brought peace to the land; he gave licence that the great hostwhich had been with him in the summer should fare back northward, but hehimself abode hard by there where he gained the victory, not whiles onlythat autumn but also throughout the winter that came after. 

¶ Earl Hakon took to wife a woman named Thora, who was exceeding fair. The daughter was she of Skagi Skoptison, a man possessed of much wealth. 

Their sons were Svein and Heming, & their daughter was Bergliot, whothereafter was wedded to Einar Tamberskelfir. Earl Hakon was over muchgiven to women, and by them had many children. One of his daughters wascalled Ragnhild, and he gave her in marriage to Skopti Skagason, thebrother of Thora. The Earl so loved Thora that her kinsmen became dearerto him than all other men, and Skopti his son-in-law had more influencewith him than any other of his kindred. To him gave the Earl large fiefsin More; & it was covenanted betwixt them that whensoever the fleet ofthe Earl was at sea Skopti was to bring his ship alongside the Earl's, and for none other was it to be lawful to lay his ship between theirships. 

¶ Now it happened one summer when Earl Hakon was with his ships on themain that Thorleif the Meek was master of one of them, & Eirik, the sonof the Earl, he being then some ten or eleven winters old, was aboard. Of an evening when they were come into haven, Eirik would not have itotherwise save that the ship whereon he was must be closest to the shippertaining to the person of the Earl. 

Now when they made sail south to More there came likewise Skopti, hethat was son-in-law to the Earl, with his long-ship well manned. Skopti, as his men were rowing towards the fleet, called out to Thorleif toleave the haven and let him lie-to there, but Eirik sprang up & answeredback bidding Skopti hie him to another berth. Now Earl Hakon hearingthat his son deemed himself too mighty to make way for Skopti, straightway called out to Thorleif bidding him leave the berth, or hewould make it the worse for them, to wit, that he would have thembeaten. So Thorleif when he heard this shouted to his men to slip theircables, and this they did according to his word; then did Skopti lie-toin the berth he was wont to have, nearest the Earl's ship. Now Skoptiwas called Tidings Skopti, & this had come about seeing that it had beenagreed that when they were together he was to make known to the Earl allthe tidings, or if it so happened that the Earl had heard them firstthen it was he that would tell the tidings to Skopti. Now in the winterthat was after all that hath been before but now related, was Eirik withhis foster-father Thorleif, but even so soon as the earlier spring-tidewas he given a company of men. 

Thorleif moreover gave him a fifteen-benched ship with all the gear, tilts, and victuals that were needful. Eirik thence sailed from thefjord, and so south to More. Now it befell that Tidings Skopti was alsoat sea between his homesteads, & he too in a fifteen-benched craft;Eirik forthwith bore straight down on him and offered battle, and in theissue thereof fell Skopti, but Eirik gave quarter to such of his men whowere not slain. Thus saith Eyolf Dadaskald, in the Banda lay:

 'Late in the day, On the ski of the sea-king, With combatants equal, Fared the youth 'gainst the "hersir, " Him the stout-hearted. There 'neath the hand That a bloody blade wielded Fell Tidings Skopti. (The feeder of wolves Was food for the ravens. )'

¶ With that sailed Eirik south along the coast to Denmark, andadventured to King Harald Gormson, abiding with him the winter; but thespring thereafter the Danish King sent Eirik north, & bestowed on himthe title Earl & therewith Vingulmark§ and Raumariki, to be beneath hissway even under the self-same tenure as had tribute-paying kingsaforetime been in fief and tribute. 

¶ In the days that were to come after waxed Earl Eirik, and men knew himas a mighty chieftain. All this while abode Olaf Tryggvason in Garda, at the court of King Valdamar, where he had much honour & enjoyed thefaithful love of the Queen. 

King Valdamar made him lord of the host which he sent out for thedefence of his country, and for him fought Olaf divers battles andproved himself to be an able captain, and himself maintained a largehost of warriors on the fiefs allotted to him by the King. Of noniggardly disposition, Olaf was ever openhanded to the men that werewith him and who for this self-same reason held him in affection; but asoft times happens when men who are not of the country are exalted topower, or are so greatly honoured that they take the lead of the men ofthe land, many there were who envied him the love he had of the King, & even so much the more that of the Queen. 

Spake many men of that matter to the King, charging him to beware lesthe should make Olaf over great: 'For a man of the kind might be harmfulto thee, would he lend himself to such a deed as to make thee and thyrealms suffer, so crafty & beloved of men is he; nor wot we what he &the Queen have thus oft whereon to commune one with the other. '

¶ Now it was in those days generally the custom among great kings forthe queen to possess half the court and to maintain it at her owncharge, and for this purpose levied she her taxes and dues, in amount asmuch as she stood in need therefor. In this wise was it also with KingValdamar. 

The Queen held no less splendid a court than pertained to the King, andvied they one with the other as to which might procure men of prowess, each having it at heart to possess such men for themselves. Now ithappened that the King gave heed unto words of this fashion, which menspake unto him, & he waxed silent and with countenance aloof from Olaf. And Olaf marking it well spake thereof to the Queen, and opened to herlikewise how that it was the desire of his heart to journey even untothe north. His kin, said he, had held dominion there in days of yore, & therefore he thought it likeliest that he would there obtain the moreadvancement. 

So the Queen bade him farewell, saying that wheresoever he might chanceto tarry there would all deem him a man of prowess. 

Olaf thereafter made him ready for his journey, went aboard his ship, and stood out into the Eystrasalt (the Baltic). Thence sailing west camehe to Borgundarholm (Bornholm) and made thereon a landing and harriedall in the isle. The men of the land came together and did battle withhim, but Olaf gat the victory and much booty. 

¶ Now while Olaf lay-to off Borgundarholm, there was rough weather witha gale raging at sea, that their ships began to drag their anchors, forwhich reason did they set sail south to the coast of Vindland(Wendland)§ on which shore were good havens, whereon ships might ride atpeace. 

There did they tarry for long whiles. 

The King of Vindland was named Burizlaf, § & the three daughters to himwere Geira, Gunnhild, and Astrid. 

Now at the place where there came ashore Olaf and his men did Geira holdrule & dominion, and under her he that exercised most authority was onehight Dixin. When it became known that strange men had come to thecountry who behaved themselves in seemly fashion & abode there in peace, Dixin hied to them with a message from Queen Geira bidding them sojournin her land during the winter, seeing the summer was near spent, theweather threatening ill, & the storms waxing great. And being comethither Dixin saw on the instant that the captain of these men was onenotable both for descent and appearance. 

Therefore recounted he to them that the Queen invited them to her withmessages of friendship, & Olaf nothing loath did her bidding and went toQueen Geira as her guest. It came to pass that they twain thought bothso well one of another that Olaf made ado to woo Queen Geira, and so itbefell that winter that Olaf took Geira to wife, & gat he the rule ofthe realm with her. Thereof spake Halfrod the Troublous-skald in the layhe made about Olaf the King:

 'The chieftain at Holm let the sharp-edged swords be dyed blood-red Eastward too in Garda, nor can this be in any manner concealed. '

¶ Now Hakon, he that ruled over Norway, paid no tribute, the reasonwhereof being that the King of Denmark had made assignment to him of allthe taxes to which the King had a right in Norway, by reason of thetrouble & costs the Earl was put to in defending the land against thesons of Gunnhild. 

¶ Now it befell in those days that the Emperor Otta§ was in Saxland(North Germany), & word sent he to Harald, King of Denmark, that he andthe people that were his must be baptized & accept the true Faith, orelse, swore the Emperor that he would march upon him with an host. Sothe King of Denmark admonished those that defended the land that theyshould be ready at his call, Danavirki§ caused he to be well maintained, and his war ships were manned; thereafter sent the King to Earl Hakoncommanding him that he must come to him early in the spring-tide witheven as many men as he might muster. So at the first song of the birdsEarl Hakon levied an host from all parts of his dominions, and many menwere enrolled to him; this host bade he take ship to Denmark and withthem sailed he himself to meet the King of Denmark, and by him wasreceived in right seemly fashion. With the King were there at that hourmany another lord proffering help, so that all told gathered he togetheran host waxing exceeding large. 

¶ Now, as hath already been set forth, Olaf sojourned that winter inVindland, & in the months thereof went he to those districts thereofwhich had formerly obeyed the rule of Queen Geira, but had now venturedto throw off allegiance & the payment of taxes. These did Olaf harry, slaying many men, burning the homes of some, and taking much booty; thenhaving rendered these realms subject unto himself turned he him backagain to his stronghold. So soon as the spring-tide was come, did Olafmake ready his ships and put out to sea, sailing across to Skani(Scania) where he went ashore. 

The people of those parts assembled and fought against him; but Olaf wasvictorious and gat much plunder. Thence sailed he eastward to the islandof Gotland, and took a merchant craft owned by men from Jamtaland whorendered a stout defence, but in such wise did the struggle end thatOlaf cleared the ship, slew many men, & took possession of all the goodsthat were on board. 

A third battle fought he in Gotland; there likewise the day was to hisstrength and much spoil was to his hand. Thus saith Halfrod theTroublous-skald:

 'The foeman of the shrines slew merchants of Jamtaland And men of Vindland in battle As in days of youth had been his wont. To those that lived in Scotland Was the lord of "hersirs" the bane. Is it not told that the giver of gold Loved to fight in Skani?'

¶ Therefore gathered the Emperor Otta a mighty host; men he had fromSaxland (north Germany), Frankland (France), and Frisland, whiles out ofVindland, likewise King Burizlaf§ contributed a large host. With thearray went the King himself and his son-in-law Olaf Tryggvason. 

To the Emperor was a great body of horsemen, and so much the more agreater body of foot-folk. 

From Holtsetaland (Holstein) likewise came to him a large host. As it issaid in the Vellekla:

 'So it befell likewise that the steeds of the sea Southward ran 'neath the deft riders to Denmark, And the Lord of the Hordmen, becoifed with the helmet, Chief of the Dofrar folk, sought the lords of the Dane-realm. And the bountiful King of the dark forest lands Would in winter-tide test the warrior come from the north, What time that doughty fighter gat from his chief a message Bidding him defend the wall against the foes of Denmark. Little gladsome was it to go against their hosts; Albeit the shield-bearer did cause great destruction, And the sea-hero incited to battle When the warriors came from Frisland with Franks and Vandals. '

¶ Now Earl Hakon set companies above all the gates of the fortification, but the greater part of his host sent he along the walls to defend theplaces where the onslaught was hottest, and many fell of the Emperor'shost, but nothing did they win of the wall. 

So then the Emperor turned him away, and no longer made trial there. Thus it is said in the Vellekla:

 'Spear-points were broken when in that war game Shield clashed against shield and the foe gave not way; The steerer of the sea-steeds turned Saxons fleeing thence, And the chief 'fended the rampart 'gainst the foe. '

¶ After this battle went back Earl Hakon even unto his ships and wouldhave homeward sailed unto Norway, but that he could get no wind, soaccordingly he lay out in Limfjord. 

¶ Now turned the Emperor Otta his host so that they faced around & hiedthem to the gulf of Sle (Sleswick), whereat gathered he together a largehost and took his men across to Jutland. 

When the intelligence thereof came to the ears of the King of Denmarkfared he forth against the Emperor with his host, and a great battle wasfought betwixt them. 

The issue was to the Emperor, and thereon the King of Denmark fled awayto Limfjord & took ship out to Marsey. 

Then did emissaries journey betwixt him and the Emperor, and a truce wascovenanted, also that they twain should commune face to face. In Marsey, then, did the Emperor Otta and the Danish King confront one the other, & there a saintly bishop, § Poppo by name, preached the faith beforeHarald, and to show the truth thereof bare he glowing iron in his hand, and Harald testified that the hand of the holy man was unscarred by theheated iron. Thereafter was Harald himself baptized with the whole ofthe Danish host that were with him. 

Ere this had Harald the King, albeit that he abode the nonce in Marsey, summoned Earl Hakon to his aid, and the Earl had just come to the islandwhen the King let himself be christened. So the King sent a message tothe Earl to come to him, and when the Earl was come thither compelledhim also that he should be baptized. After this manner was the Earl madea Christian, and all his men with him. 

Thereafter did the King appoint him priests and other learned men, § andcommanded him to cause all the people of Norway to be baptized into thefaith and with this they parted. Thereafter Earl Hakon put out to sea toawait a favourable wind, and when a breeze sprang up, lo! without moreado set he all the learned men to wade even unto the shore and upon thatwind himself stood out to sea. The wind was from the west, and the Earlsailed eastward through Eyrasund (Öresund) pillaging whatsoever lands hesighted, & thereafter came east unto the Skani side, plundering andharrying wherever he put ashore. Now as he was sailing his course offthe skerries of east Gautland put he ashore and offered up a greatsacrifice, and whiles this was solemnized came two ravens flying up, loudly croaking, & for this reason deemed the Earl that Odin hadaccepted his sacrifice, and that good fortune would favour him in hisbattles. Even so burned he all his ships and came ashore with every manof all his host, and carried war throughout the land. Against him wasarrayed Earl Ottar, he that held rule over Gautland, and they fought agreat battle wherein was Earl Hakon victorious, & he slew Earl Ottartogether with a great number of his host. 

Earl Hakon then marched hither & thither carrying war through both theGautlands, until he was come unto Norway, & then took he the road rightto the north, to Throndhjem. It is of this that the Vellekla speaketh:

 'The foeman of those who fled consulted the gods on the plain, and Gat answer Fret[§] from that the day was propitious to battle; There the war-leader saw how mighty were the corse-ribs; The gods of the temple would thin lives in Gautland. A Sword-Thing held the Earl there where no man afore him With shield on arm had durst to harry; No one ere this so far inland had borne That shield of gold; all Gautland had he o'errun. With heaps of the fallen the warriors piled the plain The kith of the Æsirs conquered, Odin took the slain; Can there be doubt that the gods govern the fall of kings? Ye strong powers, I pray, make great the sway of Hakon. '

 [Illustration]

¶ After that he had parted in all goodly friendship from the DanishKing, fared Emperor Otta back to his realm of Saxland; men say that heheld Svein the son of Harald at the font, & that the child bore the nameof Otta Svein. Harald, the Danish King, held by the Christian faith evento the day of his death. King Burizlaf, after these things, betookhimself back to Wendland, & together with him in his company went hisson-in-law King Olaf Tryggvason. Of the battle aforesaid tellethHallfrod the Troublous-skald in Olaf's lay:

 'The ruler of war ships hewed and smote asunder warriors Even in Denmark to the south of Hedeby. '

¶ It was the space of three winters that Olaf Tryggvason abode inWendland, even until Geira his wife fell ill of a sickness, whereof shedied, and so great a sorrow was this to Olaf that he no longer hadpleasure in living in Wendland. 

Therefore getting him ships of war once more went he forth plunderingand harrying, first in Saxland, then in Frisland, and he even fared asfar as Flanders. Thus saith Hallfrod the Troublous-skald:

 'Oft did the son of Tryggvi smite to the death the Saxon And left maimed corses food for the wolves, And for their drink did that lord, beloved of his host, Give the brown blood of many a Frisian. Mighty sea-kings hewed In Flanders corses asunder, The prince to the ravens gave The flesh of Walloons as supper. '

¶ Thereafter did Olaf Tryggvason sail for England, and ravaged apace &afar in that country; right north did he sail to Nordimbraland(Northumberland) and there harried; thence fared he farther to thenorthward even to Scotland where he plundered and pillaged far and wide. 

From thence sailed he again to the Hebrides, the where he fought morethan once, and afterwards sailed a course south to Man & fought there. Far and wide did he plunder in Ireland and then sailed he to Bretland(Wales) and pillaged there, & in Kumraland (Cumberland) did he likewise. Then he sailed to Frankland (France) where he harried the people, & fromthence came back again, being minded to return to England, but came tothose Islands which are called Scilly in the western part of the Englishmain. Thus saith Hallfrod the Troublous-skald:

 'The unsparing young King plundered the Englishmen, The feeder of spear-showers made murder in Northumbria, The war-loving feeder of wolves laid waste to Scotia, The giver of gold fared with up-lifted sword in Man. The bearer of the elm-bow brought death to the hosts Of the Isle of Erin, for fame yearned the lord; Four winters did the King smite the dwellers in Wales, And Northumbrians hewed he ere the greed of the chough was appeased. '

¶ Four winters did Olaf Tryggvason fare on viking cruises from the timeof his leaving Wendland even until his coming to the Isles of Scilly. 

¶ Now when Olaf Tryggvason was lying off the Isles of Scilly he heardtell that there was a soothsayer thereon, and that he foretold thefuture and spake of things not yet come to pass, and many folk believedthat things ofttimes happened according as this man had spoken. Now Olafbeing minded to make assay of his cunning sent to him the finest andfairest of his men, in apparel as brave as might be, bidding him saythat he was the King, for Olaf had become famous in all lands in that hewas comelier and bolder and stronger than all other men. Since he hadleft Garda, howsoever, he had used no more of his name than to callhimself Oli, and had told people that he was of the realm of Garda. Nowwhen the messenger came to the soothsayer and said he was the King, gathe for answer: 'King art thou not, but my counsel to thee is that thoube loyal to thy King, ' & never a word more deigned the seer to utter. Then went the messenger back and told Olaf this thing, and the King hadno longer any doubt that this man was verily a soothsayer, and his wishto meet with him, now that he had heard such an answer, waxed greaterthan heretofore. So Olaf went to him & communed with him, & asked him toprophesy about his future, whether or not he would win himself a kingdomor other good fortune. Then answered the prophet with saintly prophecy:'Thou wilt be a glorious King, & do glorious deeds, to faith &christening wilt thou bring many men, and thou wilt help thereby boththyself & many others. But to the end that thou shalt not doubt aboutthis mine answer take this for a token: Hard by thy ships shalt thoumeet with guile & with foemen, & thou shalt do battle; and of thy mensome shall fall and thou thyself shalt be wounded. From that wound wiltthou be nigh unto death and be borne on a shield to thy ship; yet of thyhurt shalt thou be whole within a sennight and shall shortly thereafteraccept Christianity. ' Then Olaf went down to the ships, & verily didmeet with the warlike men who would slay him & his followers, & theircombat ended even as the hermit had foretold, to wit, in such mannerthat Olaf was indeed borne out to his ship on a shield & likewise waswhole again after a sennight. Then Olaf felt assured in his mind that itwas the truth that this seer had told him, and that of a truth was he awise soothsayer, whencesoever might he have his gift of prophecy. So Olaf a second time went unto him and held much talk with him, andquestioned him closely as to whence he gat the wisdom to foretell whatwas to come. And the hermit saith that the God of the men that werebaptized Himself causeth him to know all that He wisheth. Then recountedhe to Olaf the mighty works of God, & after these persuasions Olafassented unto Christianity, & it befell that he was there baptized, &all the men that were with him. In that place abode he a long time andlearned the true Faith, and in his train bore away with him priests &other learned men. 

¶ From the Isles of Scilly Olaf hied in the autumn to England, and therelay he in a certain haven & lived in peace, for England was a Christianland & now was he likewise a Christian man. 

 [Illustration]

¶ Now there went throughout the land a summons to a certain Thing, thatall men should come to the Thing, & when there was assemblage thithercame to it a queen whose name was Gyda. [§]

She was the sister of Olav Kvaran who was King of Dublin, which is inIreland, and she had been married to a powerful earl in England who wasnow dead, but after him she yet ruled his dominion. 

Now there was a man in her dominions whose name was Alwin, a mightychampion & 'holmgangsman. '§

Alwin had wooed Gyda, but she had made answer that she herself wouldmake choice whom she would have among the men of her dominion, andforasmuch as she would choose herself a husband was this Thing convened. Thereto likewise came Alwin decked out in his best raiment, and manyothers were there apparelled also in their best. Now Olaf too was comethither, & he was clad in his bad-weather raiment, wearing a cloakexceeding rough; and he stood with his followers somewhat aloof from theothers. Gyda walked hither & thither among the men, gazing at each onefavoured in her eyes; but when she was come to where Olaf held hisground looked she searchingly up into his face and asked of what mannerof man was he. Then did he make answer that he was Oli, and said: 'I amnot of the country born nor bred. ' Saith Gyda: 'Wilt thou have me? Evenupon that then will I choose thee. ' 'I will not say nay to it, ' quothhe, and asked her name and lineage. 'I am, ' said she, 'a King's daughterof Ireland, but I was wedded into this country, to an earl who helddominion here. Since the time that he died have I ruled the land; diversmen have wooed me, but none that I would wed, & my name is Gyda. '

Youthful was she and fair, and Olaf and she communed over this mattereven until they became of one accord, and thereafter was Olaf betrothedto Gyda. This was but sour in the mouth of Alwin, but there was a customin England that when two contended about a matter they should meet insingle combat, and Alwin therefore bade Olaf Tryggvason fight with himon this matter. 

The time and place were appointed, & on either side were there chosentwelve men. Then when they were met said Olaf unto his men that theywere to do even as he did, and a great axe had he in his hand. Now asAlwin was minded to drive his sword into him Olaf struck it out of hishand, & at the second stroke Alwin himself so that he fell to theground. Then did Olaf bind him fast, & in this manner also was treatmentmeted out to the men that were with Alwin, to wit, to be beaten andbound, and thereafter were taken home to Olaf's lodging. Then did he bidAlwin depart from out the land & nevermore therein set foot again, andthereafter Olaf took possession of all his lands. 

 [Illustration]

¶ So it came to pass that Olaf wedded Gyda & abode for the most part inEngland, but sometimes in Ireland. Once when Olaf was out on a foray, itfell that it was needful that they should foray ashore for provisions, and accordingly went his men to land and drove down a number of cattleto the shore. Then came a peasant after them & prayed Olaf give him backhis cows, & Olaf bade him take his cows could he find them; 'but let himnot delay our journey. ' The peasant had with him a big cattle-dog. Thisdog sent he into the herd of neat whereof were being driven manyhundreds, and the animal hither and thither ran among the drove, singling out as many cows as the peasant said he owned, and all of themwere marked in the same manner. 

Now knowing that the dog had chosen rightly it seemed to them that thiswas passing clever, and so Olaf asked of the peasant whether he wouldgive him the dog. 'Willingly, ' answered he, and Olaf in exchangetherefor gave him a gold ring, and the promise of his friendship. 

That dog was named Vigi, and it was the best of all dogs; Olaf hadpleasure in him for a long time thereafter. 

¶ Now it came to the ears of the King of Denmark, even to him hightHarald Gormson, that Earl Hakon had cast aside Christianity & hadpillaged in the country pertaining to the King of Denmark who thereongathered together an host, & thereafter fared to Norway. 

And when he was come to the realm over which Earl Hakon had rule harriedhe there, laying bare all the land. Then led he his host to the isletswhich are called Solunder. Five homesteads alone stood unburned inLardal, in Sogn, and all the folk of the valley were fled to themountains and forests, taking with them such of their chattels as theymight carry. Thereafter the Danish King was minded to take his hosts toIceland to avenge the mockery of the Icelanders, for it happened thatthey had made malicious verses about him. 

Now a law had been made in Iceland to the end that for every soul in thecountry one lampoon should be made on the Danish King, and the reasontherefor was to this wise, to wit, that a ship pertaining to men ofIceland had stranded on the coast of Denmark & the Danes had taken allthe cargo thereon, calling it flotsam. 

The man who had had the chief concern in this matter was one Birger, theKing's steward. Jests were made both on him and on the King, and this isone of them:

 'When the fight-wonted Harald rode the sea-steed from the south In the shape of Faxe, The slayer of Vandals as wax became altogether as impotent. Birger by guardian sprites outcast in mare's shape met him As all men did behold. '

¶ Now King Harald bade a warlock betake him to Iceland in one or otherguise, that he might bring him back tidings of the country. 

And the warlock set forth in the shape of a whale, and when he was comethither to Iceland he went along the north side of the coast, and he sawthat all the mountains and hills were full of guardian spirits, somelarge & others small. When he was arrived at Vapnafjord there went he upand was like to have gone ashore when, lo! a great dragon came down fromthe valley, & in its company many serpents, toads, and vipers, and thesebeasts belched venom at him. So swam he away westward all alongside theland even the whole way until he was come to the mouth of the Eyjafjord, & after he had turned up this fjord towards him there came a bird solarge that its wings reached the hills on either side, and with it werea number of other birds, both large and tiny. 

So away fared he thence, & westward along by the land to Breidafjord, and there went he up the fjord, but a great bull came towards himbellowing after a fashion that was most horrible, & in its company werea swarm of kindred spirits. 

Then went he away from there and swam past Reykjanes and was about to goup on Vikarseid, but a hill giant came towards him with a staff in hishand, and this giant carried his head higher than the hills, and withhim were many other giants. 

Then swam he eastward all the way along the coast: 'There is nothing, 'quoth he, 'save sand and wilderness and great breakers outside; and sobroad is the sea betwixt the lands, ' said he, 'that it is all unmeet forlong-ships. '

¶ Now in those days Brod-Helgi dwelt in Vapnafjord, Eyolf Valgerdson inEyjafjord, Thord Gelli in Breidafjord and Thorod the Priest in Olfus. 

¶ Then put the King of Denmark his fleet about, standing south along thecoast, and thereafter sailed back to Denmark. Hakon the Earl caused allthe habitations that had been devastated to be builded up again, &nevermore thereafter paid he any tribute to the King of Denmark. 

¶ Now it came to pass that Svein-- he who was afterwards calledTwo-beard-- demanded a kingdom of his father King Harald, & as before soagain it befell that King Harald would not part Denmark in twain, norlet any other man, no matter of what blood he was, have dominiontherein. 

So Svein assembled a fleet of war & gave out that he was about to go ona viking cruise, and when the whole of his fleet was come together, &Palnatoki of the Jomsborg vikings was also come to his aid, Svein madefor Zealand, and went into Isafjord. There King Harald his father waslying, likewise, with his ships, for he was preparing to sail to war, & Svein fell upon him, & a great battle ensued; but many men flocked toKing Harald and Svein had to give way before great odds and flee. Therenevertheless did Harald receive such hurt that he died, and thereafterSvein was hailed as King of Denmark. In those days Jomsborg in Wendlandwas ruled by Earl Sigvaldi; he was the son of Strut-Harald who had ruledSkani, and Sigvaldi's brothers were Heming and Thorkel the Tall. At thattime Bui the Burly of Borgundarholm & his brother Sigurd were likewisechiefs among the Jomsborg vikings, and with them, too, was Vagn, who wasthe son of Aki and Thorgunna and the sister's son of Bui and Sigurd. 

Now Sigvaldi the Earl had made King Svein prisoner and had taken him toJomsborg in Wendland, and had constrained him to make peace with theWendish King Burizlaf. 

It was to Earl Sigvaldi to settle the conditions of agreement betweenthem-- Sigvaldi had then to wife Astrid the daughter of King Burizlaf--and if peace were not made, said the Earl, he would deliver King Sveininto the hands of the Wends. 

Then the King knowing full well that they would torture him even to thedeath was content that the Earl should be peacemaker, & the Earladjudged matters in such fashion that King Svein was to have thedaughter of King Burizlaf to wife, and King Burizlaf the sister of KingSvein, Tyra, that was daughter to Harald. 

Moreover it was covenanted that the two Kings were to have each his owndominion, and there was to be lasting peace between the countries. 

Then did King Svein journey home to Denmark with his wife Gunnhild;their sons were Harald and Knut the Great (Canute). 

And in those days made the Danes great boast that they would sail with ahost to Norway even against Earl Hakon. 

¶ Now because King Svein was going to take his succession after hisfather Harald, made he a great funeral feast, to which were bidden allthe chiefs of his kingdom. 

Not long before this Strut-Harald of Skani had died, and also Veseti ofBorgundarholm, who was the father of Bui & Sigurd. The King thereforesent word to the Jomsborg vikings bidding Earl Sigvaldi and Bui, andtheir brothers, to come thither and seal their inheritance by drinkinggrave-ale in memory of their fathers at the feast which the King himselfwas about to give. And to this feast accordingly went the Jomsborgvikings with all the stoutest of their folk; forty ships had they fromWendland & twenty from Skani, & a great number of people were assembledtogether. On the first day of the feast, before King Svein stepped intohis father's high seat, he drank the cup of memory to him, vowingtherewith that before three months were over he would go to England withhis hosts & slay King Ethelred, or drive him from the country. Now allthose who were at the feast were obliged to drink that cup of memory, and for the chiefs of the Jomsborg vikings the largest horns werefilled, and withal with the strongest ale. When this cup of memory hadbeen drunk to the dregs then were all men to drink to the memory ofChrist; and ever to the Jomsborg vikings were brought the fullest horns& the strongest drink. The third cup was to St. Michael, and this wasdrunk by all; and thereafter Sigvaldi drank to his father's memory, &made a vow that before three winters were passed he would go to Norwayand slay Eirik, or drive him from the land. Then did his brother Thorkelthe Tall swear that he would fare with Sigvaldi, and never shun battleas long as Sigvaldi was fighting there; and Bui the Burly said that hetoo would go with them to Norway, and not flee before Earl Hakon inbattle. Then did Vagn Eirikson swear that he also would accompany him, & not return before he had slain Thorkel Leira and lain abed with hisdaughter Ingibiorg. 

Many other lords made vows anent sundry matters, & all men drank theheirship ale. When the morrow was come and the Jomsborg vikings hadslept as long as they were minded, they deemed that they had spoken bigwords enough & met together to take counsel as to how and when theyshould proceed with their cruise, and then they covenanted to arraytheir ships and men as speedily as might be. Now this matter wasrumoured of far and wide in the lands. 

¶ Earl Eirik, the son of Earl Hakon, was at that season in Raumariki, &hearing of these tidings straightway mustered the folk and set forth tothe Uplands, and then made his way northwards across the mountains toThrondhjem, to his father Earl Hakon. Of this speaketh Thord Kolbeinsonin Eirik's lay:

 'In good sooth from the south came fearsome tales of war, Peasants even fear to fight; And the captain of the ship learned that the long-ships of the Danes Along their rollers were run out seawards. '

¶ Earl Hakon and Earl Eirik caused war-arrows to be sent throughout thewhole of the district around Throndhjem, and sent messengers toSouth-More, North-More, and Raumsdal; likewise sent they northward toNaumdal and Halogaland, and when this was accomplished had they calledout their full muster of men and ships. Thus saith Eirik's lay:

 'Many a long-ship and bark and great keel (How the skald's praise grows apace) The shield-bearer caused to be run into the sea (Off-shore was the muster goodly) So that the warrior could defend the lands of his fathers. '

¶ Earl Hakon went forthwith south to More, to reconnoitre and collectmen, while Earl Eirik assembled his host & took it southwards. 

¶ The Jomsborg vikings brought their hosts to Limfjord and thence sailedout to sea; sixty ships had they, and they took them across to Agdirwhence without tarrying shaped they a course northward to the dominionof Earl Hakon. They sailed off the coast, plundering & burningwheresoever they went. Now there was a certain man named Geirmund whowas sailing in a light boat & had but few men with him, & he came toMore where he found Earl Hakon, & going in before the Earl as he sate atmeat told him that there was an host to the southward which was comefrom Denmark. The Earl asked if he knew this in good sooth, andGeirmund, holding up one of his arms from which the hand had beensevered, said that that was the token that a host was in the land. 

Then did the Earl question him closely concerning this host, & Geirmundsaid that it was the Jomsborg vikings, & that they had slain many menand plundered far & wide: 'Nevertheless they are travelling speedily andhard. 

Methinks it will not be long before they are here. '

So then the Earl rowed up all the fjords, inwards along one shore andoutwards along the other faring night and day, and he sent scouts on tothe upper way across the isthmus, § & south in the Fjords, & likewisenorth where Eirik was now with his host. 

It is of this that Eirik's lay telleth:

 'War-wise was the Earl who had long-ships on the main Heading with lofty prows against Sigvaldi, Mayhap many an oar shook, But the seamen who rent the sea with strong oar-blades Feared not death. '

¶ Earl Hakon took his host southwards as speedily as ever he was able. 

¶ Sailing northwards with his fleet Earl Sigvaldi rounded Stad, andfirst put in over against Hereya. Here, although the vikings fell inwith the folk of the country, never could they get from them the truthas to the whereabouts of the Earl. Whithersoever they went the vikingspillaged, & in the island of Hod they ran up ashore & plundered thepeople, taking back with them to their ships both folk and cattle, though all men capable of bearing arms they slew. 

Now as they were going down again to their ships an old man approachedthem-- for he was walking nigh to the men of Bui-- and unto them saidhe, 'Not as warriors go ye here, driving neat and calves down to theshore; better prey would it be for ye to take the bear since ye havecome so nigh his lair. '

'What saith the carle?' they cry, 'Can ye tell us aught of Earl Hakon?'The peasant made answer: 'Yesterday he sailed to Hiorundarfjord havingwith him one or two ships, or three at most, & at that time he had notheard aught of ye. ' Forthwith ran Bui & his men to their ships, leavingall their booty behind, & Bui called out saying: 'Let us make the mostof having got this news, so that we may be the ones nighest to thevictory. '

And when they had mounted up into their ships straightway rowed they outnorth of the isle of Hod, and then rounding that island into the fjord. 

¶ Earl Hakon and his son Earl Eirik were lying in Hallsvik, with theirhosts and one hundred and fifty ships. 

Now they had heard by this time that the Jomsborg vikings were lying-tooff Hod, and the Earls accordingly rowed northward to seek them, andwhen they were come to the place which is called Hiorungavag met theyone with another. 

Both sides then set themselves in array for battle. In the midst of hishost was the banner of Earl Sigvaldi and over against this Earl Hakontook up his position; Earl Sigvaldi had twenty ships, and Earl Hakonsixty. 

In Earl Hakon's following were the chiefs Thorir Hart of Halogaland, andStyrkar of Gimsar. As for the battle array, one wing consisted of thetwenty ships belonging to Bui the Burly and his brother Sigurd. Againstthese Earl Eirik Hakonson placed sixty ships, with him being the chiefsGudbrand the White from the Uplands & Thorkel Leira from Vik. 

In the other wing of the array was Vagn Akason with twenty ships, andagainst him with sixty ships was Svein Hakonson with Skeggi of Uphaug inYriar, and Rognvald from Ervik in Stad. In Eirik's lay it is told ofthus:

 'And the sea-ships to battle sped towards the Danish ships, The sea-host sailed the coast along: From before the vikings cleared the Earl away many at More The ships drifted amid war-slain heaps. '

And thus saith Eyvind in the Halogaland tale:

 'Hardly was it a tryst of joy in that day's dawning For the foemen of Yngvi Frey, When the land-rulers guided the long-ships across the waste, And the sword-elf from the south-land Thrust the sea-steeds against their hosts. '

¶ Then the fleets were brought together and there ensued the grimmest ofbattles, and many were slain on both sides, albeit the host of Hakon wasit which fared the worst, for the Jomsborg vikings fought stoutly bothwith boldness & dexterity, shooting clean through the shields. So greatin number were the missiles which struck Earl Hakon that his shirt ofmail became all rent and useless so that he threw it from him. 

Of this speaketh Tind Halkelson:

 'The kirtle which gold bedecked women wrought for the Earl (The sparks from the sword wax brighter) Could no longer be borne; Then the mailed hero from off him cast the King's shirt (Ready were the steeds of the sea). Asunder, on the sand, blown from the Earl by the wind Was the ring-weaved shirt of Sorli (Thereof bore he the marks). '

¶ Now the ships of the Jomsborg vikings were both larger, and higher inthe gunwale, than were those of Earl Hakon, but nevertheless were theyboldly beset from both sides. Vagn Akason pressed the ships of SveinHakonson so hard that Svein let his men backwater & came nigh tofleeing, whereupon Earl Eirik came up into his place & thrust himselfinto the battle against Vagn, and Vagn backed his ship, and the craftlay again as they had lain at first. 

Then Eirik returned to his own battle, where his men were now goingastern, and Bui having cut himself free from his lashings was about tofollow the fugitives. 

Eirik then laid his ship alongside the ship of Bui, & a sharp hand tohand struggle took place, and two or three of the ships of Eirik set onthe one ship whereon was Bui. 

Then a storm came on, and there fell hailstones so heavy that one stonealone weighed an ounce. Then did Sigvaldi cut his ship adrift & wentabout, with the intention of fleeing; Vagn Akason cried out to himbidding him stay, but never a moment would Sigvaldi heed give to what hesaid, so Vagn sent a javelin after him, and smote the man who held thetiller. Earl Sigvaldi rowed out of the battle with thirty-five ships andleft twenty-five behind him. 

Then did Earl Hakon bring his ship round to the other side of that ofBui, and short respite then had the men of Bui between the blows. Nowthere was an anvil with a sharp end standing on the forecastle of theship that pertained to Bui, and the reason thereof was that some man hadmade use thereof when welding the hilt of his sword, and Vigfus the sonof Vigaglums, who was a man of great strength, took up the anvil &throwing it with both hands, drave it into the head of Aslak Holmskalli, so that the snout thereof entered his brain. No weapon hitherto hadscathed Aslak, though he had been laying about him on either side. 

He was the foster-son of Bui, and his forecastle man. Yet another of themen to Bui was Havard the Hewer; even stronger was he, and a man ofgreat valour. During this struggle the men of Eirik went up aboard Bui'sship, & made aft to the poop, towards Bui, and Thorstein Midlang struckhim full across the nose, cleaving asunder the nose-piece of his helmet, and leaving a great wound. 

Bui then smote Thorstein in the side in such a manner that he cut theman right athwart his middle, and then seizing two chests of gold heshouted: 'Overboard all the men of Bui, ' and plunged into the sea withthe chests, and many of his men likewise sprang overboard, though othersfell on the ship, for little avail was it to ask for quarter. The shipwas now cleared from stem to stern, and the other craft were likewisecleared one after the other. 

¶ After this Earl Eirik brought his ships alongside that of Vagn, andfrom the latter met with right stout resistance; in the end however theship was cleared, and Vagn and thirty men taken prisoners. Bound werethey & taken on land, and Thorkel Leira went up to them and spoke thus:'Vagn, thou didst vow to slay me, but me seemeth it is I who am morelike to slay thee. '

Now it happened that Vagn and his men were all sitting on the felledtrunks of a mighty tree, and Thorkel had a big axe, & with it he struckat the man who was sitting farthest off on the trunk. 

Vagn and his men were so bound that a rope was passed round their feet, but their hands were free. Then said one of them, 'I have in my hand acloak-clasp, and into the earth will I thrust it if I wot anything aftermy head is off'-- and his head was struck off, and down fell the claspfrom his hand. 

Hard by sat a fair man with goodly hair and he swept his hair forwardover his face, saying as he stretched forth his neck: 'Make not my hairbloody. ' A certain man took the hair in his hand and held it fast, andThorkel swang the axe so as to strike, but the viking drew back his headsuddenly & he who was holding his hair moved forward with him, and lo, the axe came down on both his hands and took them off, thereaftercleaving the earth. Then Earl Eirik came up and asked: 'Who is that fineman?' 'Sigurd the lads call me, ' said he, 'and I am thought to be a sonto Bui: not yet are all the vikings of Jomsborg dead. ' 'Thou must of asurety be a true son to Bui; wilt thou have quarter?' 'That dependethupon who is the bidder thereof, ' said Sigurd. 'He offereth it who hathpower to give it, to wit Earl Eirik. ' 'Then will I take it, ' and loosedwas he from the rope. Then said Thorkel Leira: 'Though thou grantestquarter, Earl, to all these men, yet never shall Vagn Akason departhence alive, ' & so saying he ran forward with uplifted axe. Just thenthe viking Skadi tripped in the rope, and dropped before Thorkel's feet, and Thorkel fell flat over him, and Vagn seizing the axe dealt Thorkelhis death-blow. Then said the Earl: 'Wilt thou have quarter?' 'Yeawill I, ' said he, 'if we all are given quarter. ' 'Loose them from therope, ' said the Earl, and so it was done accordingly. 

Eighteen of these men were slain, but to twelve was quarter granted. 

¶ Now Earl Hakon & many of his men with him were sitting on a log. 

Suddenly there twanged a bowstring from Bui's ship, but the arrow struckGizur of Valders, a feudatory who was sitting by the Earl & was clad inbrave apparel, & forthwith went sundry of Hakon's men out to the shipand found on it Havard the Hewer kneeling by the bulwarks, for his feethad been smitten off him. A bow had he in his hand and when they werecome out to the ship, as aforesaid, Havard asked: 'Who fell off thetree-trunk?' 'One named Gizur, ' they say. 'Then was my luck lesser thanI wished. ' 'Ill-luck enough, ' say they, 'and more hurt shalt thou notdo, ' & therewith they slew him. After these things the dead weresearched, and the booty brought together for division; five and twentyships belonging to the Jomsborg vikings were thus cleared of booty. Tindsaith as follows:

 'He, feeder of ravens, (Their swords did smite their thighs) Against the friends of the Wends long did struggle, Until he who shields destroyed had Five and twenty ships laid waste. '

¶ Thereafter were the hosts dispersed. 

Earl Hakon betook him to Throndhjem, taking it full ill that Eirik hadgiven Vagn Akason quarter. 

Men say that during this battle Earl Hakon made sacrifice of his sonErling in order to gain the victory, and afterwards the hailstorm came, and that then the slaughtering changed over out of the hands of theJomsborgers. After the battle Earl Eirik went to the Uplands, and fromthere east to his dominions, and with him went Vagn Akason. ThereafterEirik gave the daughter of Thorkel Leira-- Ingibiorg was her name-- inmarriage to Vagn, & a goodly long-ship to boot, well furnished in allthings appertaining thereto, & a crew did he get him for the ship, andthey parted in all friendship. Vagn thence fared southward home toDenmark, and became thereafter a famous man. 

Many men of might are descended from him. 

¶ Now it hath been heretofore related how Harald the Grenlander was Kingof Vestfold, and how Asta, the daughter of Gudbrand Kula had he taken towife. One summer when he was out laying waste the countries to theeastward, came he to Sweden where Olaf the Swede was King in those days. Olaf was the son of Eirik the Victorious and of Sigrid the daughter ofSkogla-Tosti. 

Sigrid was now a widow and to her pertained many great manors in Sweden. When she heard that her foster-brother Harald the Grenlander had comeashore not far from where at that time she was abiding, sent shemessengers to him, bidding him to a feast which she was making ready togive. Thereat was Harald glad, and fared to Astrid with a greatfollowing of men. And a goodly feast was it withal: the King and theQueen sat in the high-seat and in the evening drank both together, andamong the men flowed the ale freely. 

At night when the King went to his rest his bed had on it a costlycoverlet, and was hung with precious cloths; in that house there werebut few men. And the King having unclad him, & gotten into bed, theQueen came hither to him and poured out a cup, and pressed him hard todrink; right kind was she to him withal. Now the King was exceedingdrunken, and the Queen likewise. 

Then fell the King asleep, and Sigrid went away to her bed. Now theQueen was a very wise woman, and far seeing in many things. The nextmorning flowed the drink ever apace, but as ofttimes cometh to pass whenmen have drunk heavily, even so the more wary of drink are most of themon the morrow. Yet was the Queen merry, and she and Harald spake muchtogether, and as their talk ran on, the Queen said that she deemed herlands & kingdom in Sweden to be of no less worth than his in Norway. Nowat this manner of talking the King waxed moody, and found but littlepleasure in anything thereafter, and heavy at heart he made him readyto go; yet was the Queen exceeding merry, gave him great gifts, &accompanied him on his way. 

¶ So back to Norway fared he that autumn, & abode at home during thatwinter, but little enough pleasure gat he the while. The summerthereafter went he eastward with his host, and shaped his course forSweden. Word sent he to Sigrid that he desired to meet her, & she rodedown to him, & they talked together; then without more ado he asked herwhether she would have him for mate, to which Sigrid made answer that todo such a thing would indeed be foolish, seeing that he is well marriedalready, and better for him might not be. Harald confessed Asta to be agood wife and brave, 'but of such noble blood as mine is she notwithal. ' Then answered Sigrid. 'Maybe thou art of higher lineage thanshe, yet nevertheless it beseemeth to me that with her is the happinessof ye both. ' And after that few were the words spoken between thembefore the Queen rode away. 

¶ Then was King Harald sick at heart, & he made him ready to ride inlandto see Queen Sigrid yet once more. Many of his men counselled himtherefrom, but none the less went he with a great following to the houseof which Sigrid was lady. That same evening there came thither from theeast, from Gardariki (western Russia), another king-- Vissavald§ was hisname, & he likewise came to woo Sigrid the Queen. The kings & all theirretinue were given seats in a large & ancient chamber; & ancient alsowere the furnishings of this room, but drink more than enough went roundthat evening, so strong indeed that all became drunken, and both thehead-guard, and the outer-guard fell asleep. Then, during the night--and all this was caused by Queen Sigrid-- were they fallen upon withfire and sword; both the chamber & the men who were therein were burned, & of those who came out from it not one was allowed to go alive. 

Quoth Sigrid on this matter, that she would teach small kings from otherlands to woo her; & thereafter she was called Sigrid the Scheming. 

¶ It was the winter before these things befell that the battle with theJomsborg vikings was fought in Hiorungavag. Now while Harald was goneinland, one Hrani was left in charge of the ships and men; but when thenews came that Harald had been done to death, fared they thenceforthwith, & going back to Norway recounted the tidings. 

And to Asta went Hrani & told her all things concerning their voyage, &likewise the errand that had urged King Harald to Queen Sigrid. When sheheard these tidings Asta went straightway to the Uplands to her father, and right welcome was she made, but exceeding wrathful were they both atthe base design which had been toward in Sweden, & with Harald that hehad been minded to leave her in loneliness. Asta, the daughter ofGudbrand, brought forth a son even there in the summer; this boy wascalled Olaf at his baptism, & Hrani poured the water over him. At theoutset was the child reared by Gudbrand & Asta his mother. 

¶ Earl Hakon ruled the whole coast of Norway; sixteen counties had heunder his sway, and forasmuch as Harald Fairhair had prescribed that anearl should be over every county, and that prescription had endured forlong, there were under him sixteen earls. Thus it is said in theVellekla:

 'Where else know we the government (On this the hosts may ponder) Of one land-ruler over the lands of sixteen earls? Unto the four corners of heaven rises the rumour Of the doughty deeds of the belauded chieftain. '

¶ During the rule of Earl Hakon the increase was good in the land, &peace was there within it among the peasantry. Well-beloved, too, wasthe Earl among them for the greater part of his life, but as his yearswaxed old it happened that his intercourse with women became unseemly, and to such a pass came this that the Earl would cause the daughters ofpowerful men to be brought unto him, when he would lie with them for aweek or twain, and then send them back to their homes. This manner ofacting brought him to great enmity with the kinsmen of these women, andthe peasantry fell to murmuring, as is the wont of the folk ofThrondhjem when things are not to their liking. 

¶ Now there came to the ears of Earl Hakon the fame of a man overseaswestward who called himself Oli, & whom men held for a King; and hemisdoubted from the talk of certain folk that this man must be of thelineage of the Norwegian Kings. He was told, indeed, that Oli calledhimself Gerdish (i. E. , of Garda) by race, but the Earl had heard thatTryggvi Olafson had had a son who had been taken eastward to Garda(western Russia), and had been brought up there at the Court of KingValdamar, and that his name was Olaf. 

Often had the Earl sought information about this man, and he misdoubtedthat he it was who had now come to the western countries. Now to Hakonthe Earl was a great friend, one Thorir Klakka, who was known far andwide, for he had sailed long whiles as a viking, and at others as amerchant. 

So west across the sea Earl Hakon now despatched this man, bidding himfare to Dublin as a merchant, as many were wont to fare in those days. It was laid on Thorir that he should ascertain of what manner of man wasthis Oli, and should he hear of a truth he was Olaf Tryggvason, or ofthe lineage of the Kings of Norway, then was Thorir, if it might be, to ensnare him into the power of the Earl. 

¶ So Thorir gat him west to Dublin, and enquiring there for tidings ofOli learned that he was with his brother-in-law King Olaf Kvaran. §Thereafter Thorir brought it to pass that he gat speech of Oli, and whenthey had talked often and long (for Thorir was a very smooth-tonguedman) fell Oli to asking about the Upland kings: which of them were stillalive and what dominions pertained to them. 

Likewise asked he concerning the Earl, and if he were much beloved inthe country. Thorir answered: 'The Earl is so mighty a man that no onedurst speak but as he wills, nevertheless the reason of this is that wehave none other to look to. Verily know I the minds of many mighty men, & of the people likewise, & that they would be eager & ready were a kingof the lineage of Harald Fair-hair to come to the realm. 

Of this, however, is there no likelihood inasmuch as it has been wellproven how little it availeth to contend against Earl Hakon. '

And when they had talked much together on this matter, revealed Olafunto Thorir his name & lineage, & craved counsel of him whether thepeasantry would have him for their King should he fare over to Norway. With eagerness sought Thorir to urge him on to make this journey, praising him and his prowess most exceedingly. Then did Olaf conceive agreat desire to be gone to the realm of his kin; and sailed hethereafter from the west with five ships, going first to the Hebrides; &together with him went Thorir. Later sailed he to the Orkneys where EarlSigurd, the son of Hlodvir, was lying in Asmundarvag (Osmundwall) inRognvaldzey (South Ronaldsey) in a long-ship for he was about to sailover to Katanes (Caithness). Then did King Olaf sail his folk from thewest & put into haven in the island because Pettlanzfjord (PentlandFirth) was not navigable. 

When the King heard that the Earl was lying there summoned he him totalk with him, and Earl Sigurd having come to the King not long did theytalk ere the King Olaf said that the Earl and all the folk of the landmust let themselves be baptized or they would straightway be put todeath; and the King said he would carry fire & sword through the isles, and lay waste the land if the folk thereof did not allow themselves tobe christened. 

So the Earl being thus beset chose to accept baptism, and was baptizedthere and then with all his men. Thereafter swore the Earl an oath thathe would become the King's man, & give him his son for a hostage-- hisname was Whelp or Hound-- and Olaf took him home with him to Norway. 

¶ Olaf then sailed eastward out to sea, and when he left the main, wentin to the Isle of Most, where he went on land in Norway for the firsttime. 

He caused a Mass to be said in his tent, & on the self-same spot was achurch afterward builded. Now Thorir Klakka told the King that theirwisest course was to keep secret his identity, and to let not theslightest rumour about him get abroad, and to travel as speedily asmight be so as to fall upon the Earl while he was still unawares. 

Even so did King Olaf, faring northward day and night according to theset of the wind, & he let not the people know of his journey, nor whoit was that was sailing. When he was come north to Agdanes gat hetidings that Earl Hakon was within the fjord, & moreover that he was atvariance with the peasantry. Now when Thorir heard tell of this quiteotherwise was it from what he had expected, for after the battle of theJomsborg vikings all men in Norway were full friendly with Earl Hakon byreason of the victory he had won, & which had saved the land from war;but now so ill had things befallen that here was the Earl at strife withthe peasantry, & that with a great chief come into the land. 

¶ At this time Hakon the Earl was a guest at Medalhus in Gaulardal, hisships lying off Vigg the while. 

Now there was a certain Orm Lyrgia, a wealthy yeoman who lived at Bynes, and he had to wife Gudrun the daughter of Bergthor of Lundar, & so faira woman was this Gudrun that she was called the 'sun of Lundar. '

And on such an errand as this, namely to bring unto him Orm's wife, didEarl Hakon send his thralls. 

The men coming thither to Bynes made known their errand, but Orm badethem first go out & sup, & before they had well eaten there had come tohim many men whom he had sent for from the neighbouring homesteads. Thensaid Orm that he would in nowise suffer Gudrun to go with the thralls;and Gudrun herself bade the thralls go tell the Earl that never wouldshe go to him save he sent Thora of Rimul, § a wealthy lady and one ofthe Earl's sweethearts, to fetch her. Then the thralls said that theywould come once again in such a manner that both master and mistresswould repent them of this business, & uttering grievous threats they gatthem gone. Now in all four directions of the countryside did Orm sendout war-arrows, and with them word that all men should rise againstHakon the Earl to slay him. Moreover he let Haldor of Skerdingsted betold, and forthwith Haldor also made despatch of the war-arrow. 

Not long before this had the Earl taken the wife of a man namedBryniolf, and from that piece of work had arisen a great pother, andsomething nigh the assembling together of an host. 

So after receiving the message aforesaid all the people hastenedtogether and made their way to Medalhus, but to the Earl coming news oftheir motions thereon left he the house together with his men and wentto a deep valley which is now called Jarlsdal (the Earl's valley), andtherein they hid themselves. The day thereafter kept the Earl watch onthe peasant host. The peasants had encompassed all the footways, thoughthey were mostly of a mind that the Earl had made off to his ships. These were now commanded by his son Erling, a young man of singularpromise. 

When night fell sent the Earl his men away from him, bidding them taketo the forest tracks out to Orkadal, 'No one will harm ye if I amnowhere nigh, ' he said. 'Send also word to Erling to go out of the fjordso that we may meet in More. I shall find a means to hide me from thepeasants. ' Then the Earl departed and a thrall of his named Kark borehim company. 

Ice was there on the Gaul river, but the Earl set his horse at it & theycame through, with the loss of his cloak, to a cave which has since beencalled Jarlshellir (the Earl's cave), and therein slept they soundly. When Kark awakened recounted he unto the Earl a dream he had dreamt: howa man black & ill to behold had come nigh the cave, and he was afearedwould enter it, and this man had told him that 'Ulli' was dead. 

Then said the Earl, 'Erling must have been slain. ' For the second timeThormod Kark slept and he cried out in his sleep, and when he awoke toldhis dream, namely that he had seen the self-same man coming down again, & he had bidden Kark tell the Earl that now all the sounds were closed. 

And Kark telling Earl Hakon his dream said he thought it might betoken ashort life for him. Thereafter they arose and went to the homestead ofRimul, whence sent the Earl Kark to Thora bidding her come privily tohim. This did she in haste, and made the Earl right welcome, and hecraved of her hiding were it but for a few nights even until dispersedshould be the peasants. 'Here is it that thou wilt be sought by them, 'said she, 'and search will they make both within and without, throughoutthe whole of this my homestead, for many there are that wot over wellhow that I would fain help thee all that I might. 

Howbeit one place is there wherein would I never seek for such a man asthou, and that is in the swine-sty. ' So thither hied they and said theEarl: 'Here then will we hide us, for it behoves us that first of allmust we give heed to our own lives. ' Thereupon dug the thrall a largeditch in the sty & carried away the earth, and afterwards placed woodacross it. 

And Thora brought unto the Earl tidings that Olaf Tryggvason was come upthe fjord, and that he had slain the Earl's son Erling. 

Right so went the Earl into the trench, & Kark with him, and Thoradragged wood athwart it, and swept earth and muck over it, and drave theswine thereon. Now the swine-sty was under a certain big rock. 

 [Illustration]

¶ With five long-ships shaped Olaf Tryggvason his course into the fjord, & Erling, the son of Earl Hakon with his three ships rowed him out tomeet him. Or ever the ships drew nigh one to another Erling and his menknew that this was war, and then in lieu of coming to a meeting withOlaf did they make head for the land. Now Olaf when he had seen thelong-ships rowing down the fjord towards him thought to himself thatthis would be Earl Hakon, and thereon gave the word of command to rowahead as hard as might be. 

The men of Erling even so soon as they were come nigh unto the shoreleapt they in haste overboard & made for land. Thither after them werecome the ships of Olaf and he himself saw swimming a man exceeding fairto look upon, and thereon seized he the tiller and threw it even untothis man, and the tiller smote the head of Erling, he that was son ofthe Earl, so that his skull was cloven, yea even to the brain. 

Thus came it to pass that Erling lost his life. 

There slew the men of Olaf many, but even so did a few make good theirescape; others again made they prisoners, & giving them quarter gattidings from them. 

Thus learnt Olaf that the peasants had driven away Earl Hakon, that hewas fleeing before them, and that all the folk that were his werescattered. 

Thereafter did the peasants come unto Olaf, and as all liked one anotherpassing well forthwith entered they into fellowship. 

The peasants hailed him for their King, and they covenanted together toseek Earl Hakon, & to make search up into Gaulardal where ifperadventure he was to be found in any of the houses there, deemed theyit likeliest would he be at Rimul since all men knew for why. 

Thora was the dearest friend to him in that valley. So thither wentthey, and sought the Earl both without and within but of him could theyfind no trace; and Olaf summoned the people together out in the yard, and standing on the rock which was beside the swine-sty spake unto them, and the words that he uttered were that he would reward with riches andhonour the man who would work mischief to Earl Hakon. 

This speech was heard both by the Earl and Kark. Now by them in the styhad they a light there with them, and the Earl said: 'Why art thou sopale, yet withal as black as earth? Is it in thy heart, Kark, that thoushouldst betray me?' 'Nay, ' said Kark, 'we two were born on theself-same night, and long space will there not be twixt the hour of ourdeaths. ' Towards evening went King Olaf away, & when it was night Karkslept, and the Earl kept watch, but Kark was troubled in his sleep. Thenthe Earl awakened him & asked him whereof he dreamt, and he said: 'I wasnow even at Ladir, and Olaf Tryggvason placed a gold ornament about myneck. '

The Earl answered: 'A blood-red ring will it be that Olaf Tryggvasonwill lay about thy neck, shouldst thou meet with him. Beware now, andbetray me not, & thou shalt be treated well by me as heretofore. ' Thenstay they both sleepless each watching the other, as it might be, butnigh daybreak fell the Earl asleep and was troubled at once, so troubledthat he drew his heels up under him & his head likewise under him, andmade as though he would rise up, calling aloud and in a fearsome way. Then grew Kark afeard & filled with horror, so it came to pass that hedrew a large knife from his belt and plunged it into the throat of theEarl cutting him from ear to ear. Thus was encompassed the death of EarlHakon. 

Then cut Kark off the head of the Earl and hasted him away with it, andthe day following came he with it to Ladir unto King Olaf, and theretold he him all that had befallen them on their flight, as hath alreadybeen set forth. Afterwards King Olaf let Kark be taken away thence, &his head be sundered from his trunk. 

¶ Thereafter to Nidarholm went King Olaf and likewise went many of thepeasantry, and with them bare they the heads of Earl Hakon and Kark. Inthose days it was the custom to use this island as a place whereon mightbe slain thieves & criminals, and on it stood a gallows. And the Kingcaused that on this gallows should be exposed the heads of Earl Hakonand Kark. Then went thither the whole of the host, and shouted up atthem and cast stones, and said that they went to hell each in goodlycompany, ever one rascal with another. Thereafter did they send men upto Gaulardal, & after they had dragged thence the body of Earl Hakon didthey burn it. 

So great strength was there now in the enmity that was borne againstEarl Hakon by the folk that were of Throndhjem that no one durst breathehis name save as the 'bad Earl, ' and for long afterwards was he calledafter this fashion. 

Nevertheless it is but justice to bear testimony of Earl Hakon that hewas well worthy to be a chief, firstly by the lineage whereof he wasdescended, then for his wisdom and the insight with which he used thepower that pertained to him, his boldness in battle, and withal hisgoodhap in gaining victories and slaying his foemen. Thus saith ThorleifRaudfelldarson:

 'Hakon! no Earl more glorious 'neath the moon's highway: In strife and battle hath the warrior honour won, Chieftains mine to Odin hast thou sent, (Food for ravens were their corses) Therefore wide be thy rule!'

¶ The most generous of men was Earl Hakon, yet even to such a chiefbefell so great mishap on his dying-day. And this was brought about bythe coming of the time when blood-offerings & the men of blood-offeringswere doomed, & in their stead were found the true Faith and righteousworship. 

¶ In general Thing at Throndhjem was Olaf Tryggvason chosen to be Kingof the land, even as Harald Fair-hair had been King. Indeed the folkrose up, & the crowds would hear of nought else but that Olaf Tryggvasonshould be King; and Olaf went throughout the country conquering it, & all men in Norway vowed allegiance to him. 

Even the lords of the Uplands and Vik who had before held their landsfrom the Danish King now became men unto Olaf and held their lands fromhim. Then in the first winter & the summer thereafter fared he throughthe country. 

Earl Eirik Hakonson, and Svein his brother, & others of their kith andfriendship fled from the land, & going eastward to Sweden, even untoKing Olaf the Swede, were by him well received. Thus saith ThordKolbeinson:

 'Foemen of robbers! swiftly can fate cause change, Brief space 'fore the treason of men did Hakon to death, And to the land erewhile taken by the fighter in battle Came now the son of Tryggvi, faring from the west. More in his mind had Eirik against his lord and King Than can now be spoken of, as might be thought of him. In wrath sought the Earl counsel of the King of the Swedes (Stubborn are the folk of Throndhjem, ne'er one will flee). '

¶ Now the name of a certain man from Vik was Lodin, and he possessedmuch wealth and was come of a goodly lineage. Often fared he as amerchant, but upon occasion as a viking. Now it befell one summer thatLodin, to whom appertained the ship, wherein was a fair cargo, did setsail eastward with merchandise that was his, and after making Estlandspent he the summer there in the places where the fairs were held. Nowthe while a fair happeneth are many kinds of goods thither brought to itfor sale, & likewise come many thralls, and among them as it befell inthis wise one day saw Lodin a woman, who when he looked on her perceivedhe her to be Astrid, the daughter of Eirik whom King Tryggvi had had towife. Now indeed was she unlike what she had been when he had aforetimeseen her, for pale was she, and wasted, and poorly clad; but went he upto her & asked her about herself, and she answered: 'Sad is it to relatethat have I been sold for a slave, & yet again am I brought hither forsale. ' Thereafter did they recognize one another, & Astrid knew well allabout him and she besought him to buy her & take her back to her kin. 'I will make a bargain with thee on this matter, ' said he, 'I will bearthee home with me to Norway if thou wilt wed me. '

So Astrid being in such dire straits and knowing him full well to be aman that was brave & had many possessions, yea and moreover goodlylineage, plighted she him her troth so that she might be set free. Thusit came to pass that Lodin bought Astrid, and bare her away home evenunto Norway, and wedded her there with the goodwill of her kinsfolk. Thechildren she bare to him were Thorkel Nefia, Ingirid, and Ingigerd;while the daughters of Astrid by King Tryggvi were Ingibiorg and Astrid. 

The sons of Eirik Biodaskalli were Sigurd Carles-head, Jostein, andThorkel Dydril; all these were noble & wealthy, and to them pertainedmanors in the east of the country. 

Two brothers that dwelt in Vik, Thorgeir & Hyrning as they were named, took to wife the daughters of Astrid and Lodin. 

 [Illustration]

¶ After the Danish King, Harald Gormson, had embraced the faith ofChrist made he proclamation throughout his dominions that all men mustallow themselves to be baptized, and must turn to the true Faith. He himself followed hard on the bidding, making use of force andchastisement when naught else could prevail. 

He sent to Norway with a great host two Earls that were calledUrgutherjot and Brimiskiar;§ the mission to them was that they shouldproclaim Christianity throughout the land & the same also in Vik whichhad done direct homage unto Harald himself. 

Folk made they submissive readily enough, and many country folk werethereon baptized. Howsoever it came to pass that after the death ofHarald speedily went his son Svein Two-beard to war in Saxland, Frisland, and at last also in England, and then those of Norway who hadreceived Christianity returned to sacrifices, as in the old timesaforesaid in the north country. 

But Olaf Tryggvason after that he was King in Norway dwelt he for longin the summer at Vik, where he was made welcome with great show ofaffection; and to that place came also many of his kindred, & others whowere allied to him, and many that had been good friends with his father. Then did Olaf summon to him his uncle, & his step-father Lodin, & hisstep-brothers Thorgeirr and Hyrning, and laying the matter before thembesought them most earnestly to undertake with him, and thereafter withall their might support the spreading of the message of Christianity, for this message it was his wish to carry throughout the whole of hisdominions. 

And, said he, that he would have it his way or die, 'I will make all ofye great and powerful men, for it is upon ye that chiefly do I relyinasmuch as ye are to me kith & brethren. ' So all were agreed to do whathe bade them and support him in that which he desired, and to havefellowship with all those that were of a mind to follow their counsel. 

Then did King Olaf proclaim that he would invite all men in his realm tobecome Christians, and those who had agreed this aforetime straightwaydid his bidding, & as they were the most powerful of those present, allthe others did according to their example. Thereafter were all folkbaptized in the eastern part of Vik, & then went the King to thenorthern parts thereof and invited all men to receive Christianity; andthose who said nay chastised he severely, slaying some, and maimingsome, and driving away others from the land. So it came to pass that thepeople of the whole of that kingdom whereover his father King Tryggvihad ruled aforetime, and likewise that which his kinsman Harald theGrenlander had possessed, received Christianity according to the biddingof King Olaf. Wherefore in that summer and in the winter thereafter werethe people of the whole of Vik made Christian. 

¶ Early in the spring-time was King Olaf astir, and leaving Vik went henorth-west to Agdir and whithersoever he went summoned he the peasantsto a Thing, and bade all men let themselves be baptized. And forasmuchas none of the peasantry durst rise up against the King, the people werebaptized withersoever he went, and the men embraced Christianity. 

¶ Bold men and many were there in Hordaland who were come of the kin ofHorda Kari. To him had been born four sons: firstly, Thorleif the Wise, secondly, Ogmund who was the father of Thorolf Skialg, the father ofErling of Soli; thirdly, Thord the father of Klyp the 'hersir' (he thatslew Sigurd Sleva Gunnhildson) and fourthly, Olmod the father of Akselwho was the father of Aslak Fitiar-skalli. This stock was greatest andbravest in Hordaland. 

¶ Now when these kinsmen heard the disquieting tidings that the King wascoming from the east along the coast, and with him a large host whoforced all men that they should break the old laws of the old gods, andimposed penalties with sore chastisements on all those who spake not tohis liking, agreed they to meet together to take counsel upon theirplans for well knew they the King would soon be upon them; it wastherefore agreed among them that they would one & all be present at theGula-Thing, and there should they meet Olaf Tryggvason. 

¶ Even so soon as he was come to Rogaland did Olaf summon a Thing, & thereto came the peasantry in great numbers and fully armed. 

And being come together made they speeches and held consultations amongthemselves, & chose three men who were the most eloquent among them toanswer back the King at the Thing. Moreover were they to speak againsthim and make it known that they would not suffer their laws to be brokeneven were it the King who ordained the same. Now when the peasants wereassembled at the Thing & the Thing was opened, rose up King Olaf andspake, talking at the outset smooth and fair albeit it was manifest inhis talking that it was his will that they should accept Christianity. 

And after he had done with fair words he fell to vowing that those whospoke against him and would not do his bidding would bring uponthemselves his wrath & chastisement and hard entreatment howsoever hemight bring it about. 

Now when the King had made an end to speaking there stood up one of theyeomen who was the most eloquent & who had been chosen as the first tomake answer to King Olaf. 

But when he was about to speak was he taken with such a coughing &choking that he could not get forth a word, and down sat he again. Sorely as it had gone with the first yet nevertheless rose another manto his feet to take up the answer, but when he began to talk so greatlydid he stammer that never a word could he get forth. Then all who werepresent fell to laughing, so that the yeoman sat himself down again. Then stood the third man up with intent to speak against King Olaf, butso hoarse was he and husky that no man could hear what he said, so downhe sat likewise. There being now none of the chosen yeomen left to speakagainst the King, and no one else would answer him, the resistance thathad been projected came to naught. 

In the end therefore were all agreed to do the King's bidding, and allthe Thing folk were christened there and then or ever the King departedfrom them. 

¶ King Olaf proceeded to the Gula-Thing accompanied by his men, for thepeasants had sent unto the King saying that there they would answer himon this matter. But when both parties were come to the Thing the Kingmade known that it was his wish first to have speech with the chiefs ofthe land, so when all were assembled there he set forth his purpose inbeing present, which was to impose baptism upon them. 

Then spake Olmod the Old and said: 'We kinsmen have taken counseltogether on this matter, and of one consent are we thereon. If thou, King, thinkest to force us kinsmen to such a thing as the breaking ofour laws, and wilt bend us to thy will, then will we defy thee by allmeans in our power, & fate must decide whoso shall get the mastery. 

But if thou, O King, wilt advance us kinsfolk somewhat then thou maystbring it so well about that we shall turn to thee in hearty obedience. 'Quoth the King, 'What is that which ye demand that shall bring aboutgood peace betwixt us?' Then said Olmod, 'Firstly is it thou shalt givethy sister, Astrid, in marriage to our kinsman Erling Skialgson, whom wenow account the likeliest young man of Norway. '

The King said that to his mind this was a fair request and that it wouldbe a good marriage seeing that Erling was of a great family, and withalgoodly to look upon, but nevertheless said he, must Astrid herself havea word in the matter. Thereafter did the King speak with his sister onthe subject, and she answered and said, 'little it availeth me that I ama King's daughter and a King's sister if I am to wed a man without aprincely name, rather will I tarry a few winters for another suitor, 'and therewith ended their talking for the time being. 

¶ Now after these things King Olaf caused the feathers to be pluckedfrom off a hawk appertaining to Astrid his sister, and thereafter hesent the bird to her. Then said Astrid, 'Wrathful is my brother now, '& going to her brother, who bade her welcome, she spake unto him thathe the King should give her in marriage as it seemeth best to him. 'Methought, ' said Olaf, 'that I had power enough in this land to makewhatsoever man I would a man of title and dignity. '

So then the King summoned Olmod and Erling and all their kinsmen to himto talk with them anent this matter, and in such wise did their talkingend that Astrid was betrothed to Erling. Thereafter the King calledtogether a Thing, & offered the peasants Christianity, and though alltheir kinsfolk were with them in this matter yet were Olmod & Erling themost zealous of all men in forwarding the King's cause. 

No one had any longer the courage to raise his voice against the wish ofthe King, and thereupon were the people all baptized and becameChristian. Now the marriage of Erling Skialgson took place in the summerand many folks came together to be witness of it; thither likewise cameKing Olaf. On this occasion did the King offer to give Erling anearldom, but Erling spake & said: '"Hersirs" have my kinsmen been and nohigher title will I have than they; but this will I take from thy hands, King, namely that thou makest me to be the greatest in the land of thatname. ' So in accord with this did the King give him his promise, andwhen they parted bestowed on his brother-in-law Erling that land whichis north of the Sogn-sea and lies eastward as far as Lidandisnes, § onthe same pact as Harald Fair-hair had given land to his sons, of whichan account has been afore writ in fair scrip. 

¶ Then in the autumn after these things had come to pass, the Kingcalled together a Thing of four counties, & the meeting took place inthe north, at Stad on Dragseid. 

Thither came folk from Sogn, the Firths, South-More and Raumsdal. KingOlaf himself fared to it with a mighty following of men that he tookwith him from the east of the country, and likewise men who had come tohim from Rogaland and Hordaland. Then when he was come to the Thingoffered he to those that were gathered together Christianity even as hehad done at other places, and forasmuch as he had with him a very greathost men were afeared of him. 

Then did he give them for choice one of two things, either to acceptChristianity and let themselves be baptized, or to be prepared to dobattle with him. So the peasants foreseeing no chance of fightingagainst the King save with ill-hap, accepted the first choice he hadoffered them & embraced Christianity. Then fared Olaf with his men toNorth-More, and that country likewise made he Christian; thereaftersailed he in to Ladir & caused the temple there to be pulled down & tookall the adornments & property from the temple and from the god. 

A great gold ring which Earl Hakon had caused to be wrought took hemoreover from the door thereof, & then after he had done these thingscaused he the temple to be burned. 

¶ Now when the peasants came to hear of what the King had done sent theywar-arrows throughout the countryside, calling out an host & were aboutto rise against the King, but meantime sailed he out of the fjord withhis men, and thereafter headed northward off-shore. Now it was theintent of Olaf to fare north to Halogaland in order thither to bringChristianity; but when he was come as far north as to Biarney gat henews from Halogaland that they had an host under arms, and were mindedto defend their land against the King. The chiefs of this host wereHarek of Tiotta, Thorir Hart of Vogar, and Eyvind Rent-cheek. So Olaflearning this, even as aforesaid, turned his ships about & sailedsouthward off the coast. When he was come as far south as to Stad faredhe more slowly, but nevertheless at the beginning of winter had hecovered all the distance eastward to Vik. 

¶ Now the Queen of Sweden, whom men called the Haughty, was at that timeliving at one or other of her manors, and betwixt King Olaf and herfared there that winter emissaries who sought her hand in the name ofthe King. 

Queen Sigrid received the offer in a friendly spirit, and in due timewas their troth plighted. 

King Olaf sent Queen Sigrid the great ring of gold which he had takenfrom off the door of the temple at Ladir, and it was deemed a most noblegift. 

Now touching the matter of this marriage a meeting was to take place thefollowing spring by the Gota river, on the marches of the country. 

While this ring which King Olaf had sent to Queen Sigrid was beingpraised so exceedingly were the Queen's smiths, brothers, with her; & itbefell that they took the ring, and weighed it in their hands, & thenspake a word together privily. At this the Queen summoned them to her, and asked of them why made they such mock of the ring, but they deniedthat they were doing such a thing. 

Then said she that she insisted upon knowing what it was they haddiscovered; & thereupon they told her that there was falsehood in thering. Then did the Queen let the ring be broken asunder, and copper wasfound to be inside it. 

Thereon was the Queen wroth, and said that Olaf might play her false inmore things than this one. 

¶ That same winter went King Olaf up into Ringariki and introducedChristianity there. Now it had befallen that Asta, the daughter ofGudbrand, was speedily wedded after the death of Harald the Grenlanderto a man named Sigurd Sow, § who was King of Ringariki. Sigurd was theson of Sigurd o' the Copse who again was son to Harald Fair-hair. Dwelling with Asta at that time was Olaf her son by Harald theGrenlander, for he was being reared at the house of his step-fatherSigurd Sow. When King Olaf Tryggvason went to Ringariki to introduceChristianity, Sigurd let himself be christened together with Asta hiswife, & Olaf her son, § & for the latter stood Olaf Tryggvason sponsor;the babe was at that time three winters old. 

King Olaf then fared southward again to Vik, and abode there the winter, & this was the third winter that he was King of Norway. 

¶ Early in the spring fared King Olaf eastward to Konungahella (theKing's rock) to the tryst with Queen Sigrid, and when they were met, talked they one with the other over the matter which had been set afootin the winter, to wit, that they should wed one another. 

Right hopeful did the matter seem to them, until King Olaf spake & saidthat Sigrid must accept christening and the true Faith. 

Then did the Queen make answer: 'Depart from the faith that I have heldaforetime, and which my kindred held before me will I never: yet will Inot account it against thee shouldst thou believe on whatsoever god mayseem best to thy mind. ' Then Olaf waxed exceedingly wroth and madeanswer hastily: 'Heathen as a dog art thou-- why should I wed thee?' andsmote her in the face with the glove he was holding in his hand. 

Then stood he up on his feet & she arose likewise, and Sigrid said, 'This might be thy undoing. ' Thereafter were they parted, the King goingnorthward to Vik, and the Queen east to Sweden. 

 [Illustration]

¶ Thence King Olaf fared to Tunsberg & having come thither held he aThing and gave out thereat that all men who were known and proven to bedealers in witchcraft and spellwork, or were wizards, should depart outof the land. Thereafter did the King cause the countryside thereaboutsbe searched for such men, & commanded them to be brought unto him. Andwhen they were come to him a man there was among them called EyvindWell-spring, who was the grandson of Rognovald Straight-legs, the son ofKing Harald Fair-hair. 

Now Eyvind was a wizard & well versed in witchcraft. King Olaf causedall these men to be assembled in a certain hall, which had been madeready for them in goodly wise, and therein feasted he them & gave themmuch strong drink, and when they were all drunken caused he the chamberto be set on fire. Thus it came about that all the folk who were thereinwere burned except Eyvind Well-spring who saved himself by climbingthrough the smoke-hole. 

Eyvind having made off and sped far on his way, fell in with men whowere going to the King, and he bade these men tell Olaf that he, Eyvind, had gotten away from out of the fire, and never again would he come intothe King's hands; and that moreover would he pursue his arts even as hehad done before. 

When these men were come to King Olaf they told of Eyvind according ashe had bidden them, and ill-pleased enough was the King that Eyvind wasnot dead. 

¶ When spring was come King Olaf left Vik and went the round of hismanors, and sent he word throughout Vik that come the summer would hecall out an host and with it fare northward in the land. 

Thereafter went he north (west) to Agdir, and when Lent was drawing toan end sailed northward to Rogoland, and arrived on Easter Eve§ atOgvaldsnes in the isle of Kormt, where an Easter festival had been madeready for him. 

Nigh upon three hundred men had he with him. That same night EyvindWell-spring came unto the isle in a long-ship fully manned, and the crewaboard her were all wizards and other folk versed in magic. Eyvind andhis band went up ashore from their ship and set to work on theirwizardry. Such thick fog & darkness did Eyvind bring about that deemedhe it would be impossible for the King and his folk to see them; but nosooner were they come nigh to the house at Ogvaldsnes than lo! it therebecame broad daylight. Mightily different was this from the desire thatEyvind had conceived, for the darkness which he had wrought by magicenveloped him and his folk so that never a bit more could they see withtheir eyes than with the napes of their necks, and even round and roundwent they in a ring. 

Now the King's watchmen saw the wizards as they were moving about, andnot knowing what kind of men they might be had the King aroused, and theKing & his men got up and clad themselves. When King Olaf saw Eyvind &his folk, bade he his men take their arms and go out to discover whatmanner of men might these be. Now the King's folk recognizing Eyvindlaid hands on him and the whole band, and brought them into the presenceof the King. 

Then did Eyvind relate all that had befallen him on his journey. 

The King thereafter had them all taken out to a rock which was coveredby the sea at high-tide and there let them be bound. Thus Eyvind & theothers came by their end. Afterwards was that rock called Skrattasker. 

¶ Now it is told that while the King was on this visit at Ogvaldsnesthat there came thither one evening an old man; he was one-eyed and worea slouch hat, but very wise was he in his speech and of all lands couldhe tell. 

This man managed to have speech of the King, & the King found muchentertainment in his conversation and questioned him closely on manysubjects, & the guest made ready answer to all that he asked him, wherefore sat the King till late in the night conversing with him. 

The King asked if he wotted who Ogvald was, whom the ness & homesteadswere named after, & the guest answered that Ogvald was a king and agreat warrior who made sacrifice above all to a cow, and took the cowwith him whithersoever he went, for wholesome did he deem it to drinkever of her milk. King Ogvald fought with that King who is hight Varin, & fell in the combat. He was buried in a barrow not far from the house, and a stone was set up which is still standing. In a place not far fromthence was the cow buried, likewise in a barrow. Such things as thistold he of kings; and other ancient tidings withal. Now after they hadsat thus till late in the night, the bishop reminded the King that itwas time for them to rest, & the King did according as the bishop hadsaid. But when the King was unclad and had laid him in his bed, theguest sat himself on the step thereof, and again talked for long withthe King; and ever when he had told of one matter did the King long formore. Then spake the bishop to the King saying that it was time forsleep, and the King settled himself for sleep according as the bishophad said & the guest gat him gone, but soon thereafter the Kingawakened, and asked after his guest, & bade him be called unto him, butnowhere was the guest to be found. On the morrow early the King summonedhis cook to him and he who had charge of the drink withal, and askedthem if any unknown man had come in to them; & they answered that asthey were making ready the food a man had come to them & said that theywere boiling but scurvy meat for the King's table, & therewith he gavethem two mighty fat sides of neat & these they boiled with the otherflesh. Then commanded the King that all that food should be destroyed, saying that this had not been any man but rather Odin himself, whomheathen men had long believed on, but, said he, never should Odinbeguile them. [§]

¶ Now when summer was come called King Olaf together a large host fromthe east of the country and with it sailed he northward to Throndhjem, going in first to Nidaros. Thereafter sent he round the whole of thefjord bidding men assemble at a Thing, and there gathered at Frosta aThing of eight counties. 

Now the peasants, be it said, had turned this Thing summons into awar-arrow, [§] and to the assembly came men from the whole of thedistrict of Throndhjem, so that when the King arrived at the Thing, thither likewise was come the peasant host fully armed. 

The Thing being established, the King addressed the people and bade themaccept Christianity, but when he had been speaking but a little whilethe peasants called out to him, & bade him be silent or otherwise, saidthey, would they rise against him and drive him away. 'Thus did we, 'said they, 'with Hakon Adalstein's foster-son when he commanded a thingof the kind, and hold we thee in no more respect than held we him. '

Then did King Olaf seeing the ire of the peasants, and moreover knowingfull well that they had so large an host, change his manner of addressand made as if he were agreed with them and spake to them thus: 'It ismy wish that we should be friends again, in such good accord as we wereaforetime. 

Thither will I go wheresoever ye hold your greatest blood-offering, &witness your worship; then will we all take counsel together as to whatmanner of worship we will have, and be then all of one mind thereon. 'Now when the King spake thus mildly to the peasants, grew they softenedin temper, and all the converse went peaceably and in seemly fashion, and at the end was it determined that there should be a midsummersacrifice at Maerin, and that thither all the chiefs and wealthypeasants should go as the custom was, and that thither likewise KingOlaf was to go. 

¶ Now there was a certain wealthy yeoman whose name was Skeggi (IronBeard, called they him) who dwelt at Uphaug in Yriar, and he it was whofirst spake up against the King at the Thing, and the cause thereof wasbecause he was the spokesman of the peasantry against Christianity. Butin the manner aforesaid was the Thing brought to an end, and thepeasants went to their homes, and the King across to Ladir. 

¶ At this time was King Olaf lying with his ships in the Nid (thirtyships had he, and his folk were of great prowess) but the King himselfwas ofttimes at Ladir, being kept company by his body-guard. 

Now when the time appointed for the blood-offering at Maerin was drawingnigh held King Olaf a mighty feast at Ladir; thither there came to itchieftains and other wealthy peasants from Strind & from places up inGauldal, in accordance with the bidding of King Olaf. When all thingswere ready and the guests come, there was held on the first evening alarge banquet, and the cups thereat were often charged & men becamedrunk; that night slept all men there in peace. On the morrow early, after the King was clad, ordered he Mass to be said, and when the Masswas ended his men sounded their horns for a house-Thing, and the Thingbeing established rose the King to his feet and spake, saying: 'A Thingheld we at Frosta, and thereat I bade the peasantry let themselves bechristened; but they in their turn bade me attend a blood-offering withthem, even as the foster-son to King Hakon Adalstein had attended one. And there was accord betwixt us inasmuch as it was determined that weshould meet at Maerin & make a great blood-offering. 

But if I am to turn to sacrificing with you, then will I cause to bemade the greatest sacrifice that can be, namely, the sacrifice of men. Nor will I choose as gifts for the gods thralls and evil-doers, but thenoblest men, and by this token name I Orm Lygra of Medalhus, Styrkar ofGimsar, Kar of Gryting, Asbiorn Thorbergson of Varnes, Orm of Lyxa, andHaldor of Skerdingsted. ' Added to these named he five other men who wereof the noblest there; all these, said he, should be sacrificed for peaceand a good year, & he commanded that they should be seized forthwith. 

Then the peasants seeing that they were not numerous enough to withstandthe King begged for grace and gave the whole matter into his hands, whereupon it was agreed that all those who were come thither should letthemselves be baptized, & swear an oath unto the King to hold fast thetrue Faith, and have naught further to do with sacrificing. 

All these men kept the King at his feast until they gave their sons orbrothers or other near kin to be hostages. 

¶ Then fared King Olaf with all his men in to Throndhjem; and when hewas come to Maerin found he there assembled all the chiefs that were ofThrondhjem; those who were most zealous to withstand the Christianfaith. With them were all the wealthy yeomen who had hitherto upheldblood-offerings in this place, a right goodly gathering of men, even asit had been aforetime at the Frosta-Thing. 

The King having required that the Thing should meet, both sides betookthemselves to it, and they were fully armed. Then when the Thing wasestablished the King spake and offered the men Christianity, &Iron-Beard answered on behalf of the peasants and said that now even asbefore would they not suffer the King to break their laws: 'We desire, King, that thou makest sacrifice, even as other kings in the land havedone before thee. ' Greatly was this speaking applauded by the peasants, & they shouted that everything must be according unto the words ofSkeggi. Then made the King answer that he would go to the temple andwitness their worship when they were sacrificing, and at this were thepeasants well pleased, and both sides betook themselves thitheraccordingly. 

¶ Now with King Olaf when he entered into the temple were a certain fewof his men & a certain few of the peasants. When the King was come untothe place of the gods where sat Thor, all adorned with gold and silver, then did King Olaf lift up a gold-wrought pike which he had in his handand smote Thor so that he fell from off his altar, & thereupon theKing's men ran up & cast down all the other gods from their altars. While they were within the temple was Iron-Beard slain before theentrance-door thereof, and this deed was done by the men of the King. Then when the King came forth again to his folk, bade he the peasantschoose one of two conditions: and these twain conditions were eitherthat they should accept the Faith of Christ, or in default thereof dobattle with him. Now Iron-Beard having been slain was there no man toraise the banner against the King, so then was that condition acceptedwhich meant going over unto the King & doing that which he hadcommanded. 

Then caused King Olaf all the folk who were present to be baptized, andfrom them took hostages that they would cleave to the new faith that wasgiven them. 

Thereafter sent the King his men round to all the different parts ofThrondhjem, and durst no man utter a word against the faith of Christ. 

¶ Then went King Olaf with his men to Nidaros, and on the banks of theriver Nid caused houses to be built, and appointed that on the spotshould arise a merchant-town. He gave men sites on which to build themhouses, & his own King's-House built he above Scipa-Krok. §

In the autumn caused he to be brought thither such goods as werenecessary for a sojourn there during the wintertide; and with him were agreat company of men. 

¶ After the death of Iron-Beard was his body borne out to Yriar; and helies in the Skeggi barrow at Austratt. §

King Olaf summoned a meeting of the kith of Iron-Beard and forasmuch ashis folk had slain this man offered he to pay atonement for the deed, but there were many brave men to make answer on behalf of Iron-Beard. 

Now Iron-Beard had a daughter whose name was Gudrun, and in the end wasit agreed betwixt those concerned that the King should wed this Gudrun. When the marriage time was come went they both of them into one bed, King Olaf and Gudrun, and the first night as they were lying together nosooner had the King fallen asleep than Gudrun drew forth a knife, andwas about to thrust it into the King, when he awoke and wresting theknife from her cried out to his men to tell them what had befallen. Gudrun & all the men who had accompanied her then took their apparel andgat them gone in haste; & never afterwards did Gudrun lie in the samebed with King Olaf. 

¶ That same autumn King Olaf caused a great long-ship to be built on thesands at the mouth of the Nid; a cutter was she, and at work on thebuilding thereof were many smiths. 

At the beginning of winter she was completed, and there were in herthirty holds, & the prow and stern were lofty withal, yet was she notbroad of beam. That ship called he the 'Crane. '

 [Illustration]

¶ Now when King Olaf had been two winters in Norway there came to dwellwith him a Saxon priest whose name was Thangbrand; violent was he &murderous, but a goodly clerk withal and an active man. So headstrongwas he, howsoever, that the King would not keep him with him, but senthim to Iceland to make that country Christian. 

Thangbrand was given a merchant ship, & of his voyage it may be relatedthat he fared to Iceland, and reached the eastern fjords in southernAlptafjord, & the winter thereafter abode with Hall at Sida. Thangbrandpreached Christianity in the islands and Hall and his folk and manyother chiefs let themselves be baptized according to his word; but therewere many others who spake against the new faith. Thorvald and Vetrlidithe skald made lampoons about Thangbrand, but he slew them both. Thangbrand abode three winters in Iceland, and was the slayer of threemen or ever he departed thence. 

¶ A certain man was there named Sigurd & another who was called Hawk;they were Halogalanders, and oft-times made voyages for the conveyanceof merchandise. 

One summer fared they to England. When they were returned to Norwaysailed they northward along the coast, & in North More fell in with thefleet of King Olaf. 

Now when the King was told that some heathen men, skippers, fromHalogaland were there, summoned he them to him & asked them if theywould allow themselves to be baptized, and thereto answered they nay. Thereafter did the King talk to them after diverse fashions, but itavailed nothing; then he vowed that death or maiming should be theirlot, but they obeyed him none the more for that. Then did he cause themto be put in irons, and kept them in durance for a while, and in fetterswere they, and the King talked often with them, but naught prevailed. 

Then one night made they off, and no one knew anything about them, or inwhat manner they had gotten away; but in the autumn were they arrivednorth, at Harek of Tiotta's, and right welcome were they made. 

There dwelt they throughout the winter & were well entertained in allfairness & hospitality. 

¶ One fair day in spring it befell that Harek was at home on his farmand with him were but few men. Now the time hung heavy on his hands, andSigurd spake to him & asked if they should not row out a little way, andso pass the time, and this liked Harek well. So betook they themselvesto the shore, and did hale down a six-oared boat, & Sigurd from theboat-house fetched him a sail and the gear appertaining to the boat, andmoreover shipped he the rudder. Sigurd and his brother were fully armed, as was their wont to be when they were at home with the goodman, and thetwain were strong men. 

Now or ever they gat them into the boat did they throw into it someboxes of butter and a basket of bread, and between them bare they alarge cask of ale down to the craft. This done did they all row fromland, & having come away from the island hoist the sail, & Harek didsteer, & away bore they speedily from the island. 

Then did the brothers go astern to where Harek was sitting. Saith Sigurdto Harek the yeoman: 'Choose thou now betwixt several things: one ofthem is to let us brothers have the upper hand on this cruise, & anotheris to let us bind thee, & the third is that we can slay thee. ' ThenHarek seeing in what a plight he was, inasmuch as he could not measurestrength with more than one of the brothers even were he and theymatched as to arms, chose what seemed to him the best of a poor businesswhich was to let them do as pleased the twain. 

So swore he to them an oath and on that gave them a promise, and afterthat Sigurd was possessed of the tiller and did steer south along thecoast on a fair breeze, and withal of a mighty care were the brothersnot to fall in with other craft. They paused not on their cruise erethey came to Throndhjem and to Nidaros, and at that last place foundthey King Olaf. Then did the King summon Harek to talk with him, andthereupon offered him that he should embrace the good faith of Christ, but Harek would have naught of it. On this matter spake for many daysthe King and Harek, sometimes in the presence of many men, sometimesalone; but never were they come of one mind. 

So at the last said the King to Harek: 'Home shalt thou go, and on thesecounts no harm will I do thee at present: firstly seeing that there iskinship betwixt us, and again lest thou mightest say that I had gottenthee by guile, but know ye of a truth that I be minded to come north inthe summertime, & visit distress on ye Halogalanders, and then shall yewot if I can chastise those which accept not the faith which is ofChrist. '

Right pleased was Harek that he could get away from thence so speedily;to him gave King Olaf a good ship rowing ten or twelve oars a side, andcaused it to be well found with all things needful & of the best; thirtymen did he send forth with Harek, stout fellows & all equipped of thebest. 

¶ Thus Harek of Tiotta sped from the town with all the haste that mightbe, whereas Hawk and Sigurd remained with the King, and the twain wereboth baptized. 

Harek continued on his way until he was come home to Tiotta, & fromthence sent he word to his friend Eyvind Rent-cheek that Harek of Tiottahad spoken with King Olaf, but had not let himself be cowed intoaccepting the new God; & moreover Harek caused Eyvind to be told thatKing Olaf was minded to bring an host against them come summer-tide &that they must act warily, and Harek bade Eyvind come to him as soon asever might be. When this message was brought to Eyvind, quoth he that itbehoved them greatly to take such steps as would prevent the King fromgetting the upper hand of them, and he hied him away with all speed in alight skiff with but few men aboard it. 

When he was arrived at Tiotta Harek bade him welcome, and straightwaywent they, Harek and Eyvind, to talk together on the other side of thehouse-yard, but hardly had they speech of one another than they werefallen on by men of King Olaf, for so it was that these men had followedHarek northward. Eyvind was taken captive and led to their ship, andthereafter fared they away with him, and no pause did they make in theirvoyage or ever they were come to Throndhjem to find King Olaf inNidaros. Eyvind was then haled before the King who offered him baptismin like manner as he had offered other men baptism, but to this Eyvindanswered, 'Nay. '

Then with fair words the King bade him be baptized and gave him manygood reasons therefor, & the Bishop spake after the same fashion as theKing, none the less would Eyvind in no wise suffer himself to bepersuaded. Then did the King offer him gifts, and the dues and rights ofbroad lands, but Eyvind put all these away from him. Then did the Kingthreaten him with torture even unto death, but never did Eyvind weakenhis resistance. Thereafter caused the King to be brought in a bowlfilled with glowing coals, and had it set on the belly of Eyvind, andnot long was it ere his belly burst asunder. 

Then spake Eyvind: 'Take away the bowl from off me for I would fainspeak some words before I die, ' and accordingly it was done. 

Then the King asked: 'Wilt thou now, Eyvind, believe on Christ?' 'No, 'answered he. 'I am not such as can be baptized, I am a spirit quickenedin the human body by the magic of the Lapps for before that had myfather and mother never a child. ' Then died Eyvind who was the mostskilled of wizards. 

 [Illustration]

¶ In the spring which followed on these happenings did King Olaf causehis ships and men to be made ready for war, taking for his own ship the'Crane, ' and there was mustered a large and goodly host. 

All things being now ready shaped he a course from out the fjord, andbringing his fleet north past Byrda fared northward to Halogaland. Wheresoever he landed, summoned he a Thing, & at it offered the peoplebaptism in the true Faith. Now against this had no man the boldness tospeak, therefore came it to pass that whithersoever he fared were allthat were of those lands baptized. King Olaf visited Tiotta and was theguest of Harek, who was baptized at that hour together with all the folkthat were about him. 

When the King departed thence Harek bestowed on him great gifts andbecame his man, and from the King received the dignity of bailiff withthe dues and rights appertaining unto a lord of the land. 

¶ Raud the Strong was the name of a peasant who abode at Godey in thatfjord which is named Salpti (Salten). 

Raud was a man of much wealth and at his beck were many house-carles;a powerful man was he withal, for a large company of Lapps were ready tofollow him to war whensoever he needed them. 

Raud was zealous as a maker of blood-offerings, and skilled also inwitchcraft; even so was he furthermore a warm friend to that man aboutwhom it has been writ before, to wit, Thorir Hart, & even like unto himwas he also a mighty chief. 

Now when it came to the ears of these men that Olaf was abroad with anhost northward even in Halogaland, they too their men mustered, launching out ships, and assembling an host. To Raud appertained a greatdragon-ship with golden heads thereto, a ship of thirty benches, andbroad was she of beam for her length, and had likewise Thorir Hart alsoa ship of good size. 

Southward sailed they their fleet purposing to meet King Olaf, and whenthey were fallen in with him gave they battle, and fierce was the fightthereof. Soon men began to fall plenteously, but so much the more wasthis the case among the host of the Halogalanders; their ships werecleared and thereupon came fear & terror over them, & Raud rowed hisdragon out to sea and hoisted the sail thereof. A breeze had he whereverhe was minded to go, and this came of his powers of magic; but to cutshort the tale of the cruise of Raud is briefly to relate that homesailed he even unto Godey. For land made Thorir Hart in all haste andhis folk fled their ships, but King Olaf pursued after them & put themto the sword. Moreover then as ever when such doings were afoot was theKing himself foremost among his men. 

He saw whither Thorir ran (and Thorir was exceeding fleet of foot) andthither went the King after him, followed by his dog Vigi. And the Kingcalled out: 'Vigi, catch the hart, ' and Vigi sprang ahead after Thorirand straightway leapt up at him. 

Then Thorir had perforce to stop and the King threw a javelin after him, but Thorir struck the dog with his sword & wounded it sore, and at thesame moment the King's javelin flew under Thorir's hand and went throughhim & out at the other side, and thus ended Thorir his life; but Vigiwas borne wounded to the ships. 

To all those who asked it and were willing to accept baptism gave KingOlaf quarter. 

¶ Thence sailed King Olaf with his host northward along the coast, baptizing all folk withersoever he went, & being come north to Salptiwas he minded to go up the fjord & seek Raud. Foul weather howsoever setin with a gale blowing fiercely down the fjord, and though the King laythere nigh upon a week the same wind blew ever the while from the land, though without the fjord was there a fresh and favourable breeze for tosail north along the coast. 

Therefore it came to pass that the King set sail and fared all the waynorthward to Amd, and there the folk became Christians. 

After that went he about, and when he was come south again to Salpti hefound a gale blowing down the fjord and driving spray into hiscountenance. 

There lay the King even a few more nights, but the weather waxing nobetter inquired he then of Bishop Sigurd whether or not he wotted ofsome remedy against the fiendcraft. 

¶ So thereupon took Bishop Sigurd all the appurtenances that belongedunto the Holy Mass, and walked he forward therewith even to the prow ofthe King's ship. There was a candle lit & was incense carried forward &thereafter was ye Holy Rood set at the prow. 

The gospel was read and also many prayers, and the Bishop sprinkled holywater over the whole of the ship. Thereafter bade he the crew unship thetilts and row up the fjord, and the King commanded that the other shipsshould row after them. 

No sooner had the crew of the 'Crane' fallen to their oars, & she theship was set well up to the fjord, than felt they that there was no morewind against them, & in her wake was free sea and calm; but on bothsides of her flew the spray & it drave so that no man could perceive themountains on either side of the fjord. So it fared that one ship rowedafter the other in the calm, and thus pursued they one another the wholelivelong day, & throughout the night thereafter; and a little beforedawn came they to Godey, and brought-to off the house of Raud, and therefound his great dragon lying off-shore. 

Forthwith went King Olaf to the house with his men and made for theupper chamber wherein Raud was sleeping, and his folk burst open thedoor and ran in. 

Then was Raud taken and bound, but of the other men who were thereinsome were killed & others taken prisoners. Thereafter the King's menwent to the room wherein slept the house-carles of Raud, and some ofthem were then slain and some bound & some beaten. Then caused the KingRaud to be led before him & offered him baptism. 'Take from thee thypossessions I then will not, ' quoth the King, 'but will the rather bethy friend, an thou wilt show thyself worthy of my friendship. ' Againstthis did Raud loudly raise his voice, saying that never would he believeon Christ, and blaspheming God. 

Then did the King wax wroth, and swore that Raud should suffer the worstof deaths, and the King commanded that he be taken and bound with hisback to a pole and that a bit of wood be placed betwixt his teeth sothat his mouth might be open, and caused an adder to be taken and set inhis mouth, but the adder would in no wise enter therein but writhed awaywhen Raud blew upon it. Then did the King cause the adder to be taken &put in a hollow stick of angelica and set in the mouth of Raud (albeitsome say that the King let his horn be taken & put into the mouth ofRaud, and that the adder was placed in this and pushed down with ared-hot rod of iron), and then the adder slid into the mouth of Raud, and thereafter down his throat, and cut its way out through his side. After this manner ended the life of Raud. Then did the King take thencevery great wealth in gold & silver and other chattels, weapons, & diverskinds of valuable things. The King caused all the fellows that had beenwith Raud to be baptized save those who, not suffering this, were slainor tortured. Then King Olaf took the dragon that had pertained unto Raudand himself was her steersman, and a much larger and finer ship was shethan the 'Crane': forward she was fashioned with a dragon's head and aftwith a crook§ ending in like manner as the tail of a dragon, & both theprow & the whole of the stern were overlaid with gold. Now the Kingcalled this ship the 'Serpent, ' for when the sail was hoisted aloft wasit like unto the wings of a dragon, and this was the fairest ship in allNorway. 

The islands whereon Raud had lived were called Gilling and Haering, buttogether were they styled Godey, & the Godey current (Godöström) liesover to the north, betwixt them and the mainland. All that lived aroundthis fjord did King Olaf convert unto Christianity, and then went hesouthward along the coast, and there happened much on that cruise whichis set forth in many legends about a giant and evil spirits whichattacked his men & sometimes himself, but rather will we write of factseven such as the conversion of Norway & of those other lands whither hebore Christianity. That same autumn did the King lead his host toThrondhjem, bringing-to at Nidaros, and there making ready for a wintersojourn. 

¶ And now will I next write what there is to tell of the men of Iceland. 

¶ That same autumn there came to Nidaros from Iceland Kiartan, the sonof Olaf Hoskuldson and the grandson, on his mother's side, of EigilSkallagrimson, who hath been called the likeliest man of those born inIceland. 

There was also Halldor the son of Gudmund of Modruvellir, and Kolbeinthe son of Thord Frey's-priest, the brother of Burning-Flosi, andfourthly Sverting the son of Runolf the Priest. 

These were all heathen, as were many others: some powerful, and othersnot so powerful. 

There came also from Iceland noble men who had accepted the true Faithfrom Thangbrand, and one that was of these was Gizur the White, the sonof Teit Ketilbiarnson, whose mother was Alof, the daughter of BodvarViking-Karason the 'hersir. ' Bodvar's brother was Sigurd the father ofEirik Biodaskalli, the father of Astrid, who was the mother of KingOlaf. Another Icelander was named Hialti Skeggiason, and he had to wifeVilborg the daughter of Gizur the White; Hialti was a Christian, andKing Olaf received with pleasure Gizur and his son-in-law Hialti, andwith the King did they abide. Those of the Icelanders, however, who werecaptains of the ships and were heathens to boot, sought to sail awayeven so soon as the King was come to town, for it was told them that theKing constrained all men to embrace the faith of Christ. It so befellnatheless that the wind was set against them, & drave them back offNidarholm. The captains of the ships were hight Thorarin Nefiolfson, Hallfrod the Skald, the son of Ottar, Brand the Bountiful and ThorleikBrandson. Now it being told to King Olaf that some of the Icelanders, and they heathens, were hard by with their ships and were about to fleethe town, he sent to them and forbade them to sail, but commanded theminstead to come and lie off the town, and this they did but unloaded nottheir ships. 

¶ Then came the holy season of Michaelmas, § and the King caused thefeast to be well kept and a solemn Mass was said. Thereat were theIcelanders witnesses and hearkened to the fair singing and the ringingof bells. 

When they were come back to their ships each of them said what he hadthought of the Christian men's ways & Kiartan praised them, but most ofthe others mocked at them, & it befell that the King heard of this, foras the saying goes, 'many are the King's ears. ' Then forthwith thatself-same day sent he an emissary to Kiartan, and bade him come untohim, & Kiartan went unto him with but few men, and the King bade himwelcome. Now Kiartan was one of the biggest and fairest of men, with agreat gift of speech. When they had parleyed a while did the King makeproffer to Kiartan that he should embrace the true Faith, and Kiartanmade answer unto him that he would not say nay to this if he might thusgain the friendship of the King, whereupon swore the King to him &pledged him his hearty friendship, & after this fashion was a compactstruck between them. On the morrow was Kiartan baptized, and with himBolli Thorleikson his kinsman, and all their fellows. 

Kiartan and Bolli were the guests of the King as long as they went inwhite weeds, § and the King was of kindly countenance toward them. 

¶ It befell one day that King Olaf was walking in the street when somemen came toward him, and he who was walking foremost greeted the King. 

The King asked of the man his name, and the latter said he was hightHallfrod. 

Then said the King, 'Art thou a skald?' 'I can make verses, ' said he. Then the King answered: 'Thou wilt accept baptism as I trow andthereafter be my man?'

Quoth Hallfrod: 'There must be a bargain on that matter if I am tosuffer myself to be baptized, to wit, that thou, King, holdest methyself at the font, for from no man else will I take it. ' 'So be it, 'said the King, & so Hallfrod was baptized and the King held him himselfat the font. Thereafter the King asked Hallfrod: 'Wilt thou be my man?'& Hallfrod made answer: 'I was of Earl Hakon's body-guard; and now willI not be the liege-man of thee or of any other chief unless thou givestme thy word that such a thing shall never befall as that thou shouldstdrive me away from thee. '

'From all that is told me of thee, Hallfrod, ' said the King, 'thou artneither so wise nor so meek but that thou mightest not do a thing whichI could in no wise suffer. '

'Slay me then, ' said Hallfrod. The King said, 'Thou art a troublesomeskald, but my man shalt thou be all the same. ' Hallfrod answered: 'Whatwilt thou give me, King, as a name-gift if I am to be called"Troublous-Skald"?' Then did the King give him a sword, but it had noscabbard; and the King said, 'Make now a stave about the sword, & let"sword" be in every line. ' Hallfrod sang:

 'One sword alone of all swords Hath made me now sword-wealthy; For the swinger of swords Will there now be swords in plenty. No lack of swords will there be, --Worthy of three swords am I-- Lord of the land were but The sheath of that sword to be mine. '

'There is not sword in every line, ' quoth the King. Then answeredHallfrod: 'But there are three in one line. ' 'So be it, ' said the King. Then did the King give him the scabbard. Now from that which is told inthe lays of Hallfrod have we much knowledge & testimony concerning KingOlaf Tryggvason. 

¶ That same autumn came back Thangbrand the priest from Iceland to KingOlaf and related to him how that his journey had borne no fruit, 'for, 'said he, 'the Icelanders made lampoons about me and some wished to slayme, and to my mind it cannot be expected that that country will ever bemade Christian. '

At these words King Olaf waxed so hasty and wrathful that he summoned tohim forthwith all the Icelanders in the town, and commanded thatself-same hour that they should all be slain; but Kiartan and Gissur andHialti and those that were of them who had made profession of the faithof Christ entered into his presence & said: 'We trow, O King, that thouwilt not go from thy word, for thou hast said that no man may make theeso wrathful but shall he have thy forgiveness an he will be baptized andabjure heathendom. Now will all the Icelanders who are here sufferthemselves to be baptized, & we can well devise a means wherebyChristianity may gain an entrance into Iceland. The sons of many mightymen of Iceland are here present, & their fathers will, we trow, lendtheir aid in this matter. But Thangbrand there, as here, ever went aboutmasterful and manslaying, and the people there would not endure it ofhim. ' Now the King lent an ear to these speeches, and all the men ofIceland who were there were baptized. 

¶ Of all men of Norway of whom record hath come down to us was King Olafin every wise the one most skilful in manly exercises; stronger was he &more active than any other man, and many are the tales that have beenwritten on this matter. One of these recounts how that he climbed theSmalshorn, and made fast his shield on the topmost peak; and another isof how he brought succour to one of his own body-guard who had climbedaforehand up the mountain and was come into such a plight that he couldneither get up nor down, so that the King helped him by going unto him &bearing him down under his arm to the level land. King Olaf would walkfrom oar to oar, on the outer side of the ship while his men were rowingthe 'Serpent', and with such ease could he play with three daggers thatone was ever in the air and always caught he it by the hilt; with eitherhand could he strike equally well, and two javelins could he throw atone time. Of all men was King Olaf the lightest-hearted & of a verymerry disposition; kindly was he withal & lowly-hearted; very eager inall enterprises, great in his bounty, & the foremost among those whosurrounded him. Above all others was he brave in battle, but very grimwhen he was angered, and on his foes laid he heavy penalties; some hewith fire burned, some maimed he & caused to be cast down from highrocks. For these things was he beloved by his friends, but dreaded byhis foes; his furtherance was manifold for the reason that some did hiswill from love and friendship, and others again from fear. 

¶ Leif, the son of Eirik the Red, he that was the first to settle inGreenland, came even that summer over from that land unto Norway; andKing Olaf sought he and from him accepted Christianity, & abode evenwith King Olaf the winter thereafter. 

¶ Now it came to pass that Gudrod, he that was the son of EirikBlood-axe and Gunnhild, had over in the lands to the west donewhatsoever he listed and broken the laws of God and of man ever sincethat time when fled he from his own country before the face of EarlHakon. But in this summer, of the which somewhat has already been writ, even at the time when Olaf Tryggvason had held sway for four wintersover Norway, came Gudrod to Norway with many ships of war, thitherhaving sailed from England. When he deemed himself to be nigh to Norway, turned he his course southward along the coast where he bethought himthat he might least chance to fall in with King Olaf and thus sailed heto Vik. 

Hardly was he come ashore than began he to plunder the people and bringthem into subjection under himself, and of them demanded that theyshould take him as their King. And when the country-folk saw that awarlike host was come upon them craved they ever for grace and peace, &said to the King that they would send the summons for a Thing throughoutthe district, and were willing to submit to him rather than suffer atthe hands of this his host, & it was agreed that there should be a truceeven for so long a space as sat the Thing. Then did the King demand ofthem that they should provide provender for his men so long as they werewaiting for the meeting of the Thing; but the yeomen chose rather thatthe King and his followers should be their guests for all the time hemight need to be so, & the King agreed even to this, that should hetravel that country through with some of the men that were with him andthey the guests of the yeomen, ever the while others kept guard over hisships. But when the brothers-in-law of King Olaf, even the brothersHyrning & Thorgeir learned of these happenings furnished they folk &gathered to themselves ships and sailed northward (west) in Vik, and bynight were come to the place where lodged King Gudrod, & there fell theyupon him and upon his men with fire and sword. So fell King Gudrod andthe greater number of his men; while of those that abode on the shipswere some slain but others escaped and fled far and wide. And thisGudrod was the last of all the sons of Eirik and Gunnhild; all were nowdead. 

¶ The winter after that King Olaf was come from Halogaland, caused he tobe built under the cliffs at Ladir a great ship: a ship far mightierthan any other ship of that land, and the stocks whereon she was builtare still to be seen. 

Of this ship was Thorberg the master-smith, but with him were manyothers at work, some felling trees, some shaping them, some hammeringnails, & some carrying timber. All the material was of the choicest, andthe ship was both long and broad, built with great beams, and thebulwarks thereof were high. Now when the outer sheathing was being puton, some errand of necessity carried Thorberg thence unto his homestead, and there he tarried a great while. 

When he came back the ship was fully sheathed, and the King went in theevening, and Thorberg with him, even to see how all things had beendone; and men said never before had been seen a long-ship so big or sofine. 

Then went the King back even unto his town, but early on the morrow camehe once more to his ship and Thorberg accompanied him, and they foundthat the smiths were gone forward, standing there, all of them, withoutworking. The King asked wherefore were they doing nothing, & they madeanswer that the ship had been spoiled; that a man must have gone fromstem to stern hacking her with an axe even the whole length of thegunwale. 

Then went the King and witnessed with his own eyes the truth thereof, and straightway said he, & sware thereon, that die should that man oncethe King wot whosoever he was who from envy had spoiled the ship, 'buthe who can tell me this thing shall have great reward. ' Then saidThorberg, 'I can tell thee, King, who it is that hath wrought this. ''I cannot indeed expect of another that he should so well as thee get towot of this matter & tell me thereof. ' 'I will tell thee, King, ' quothhe, 'who hath done it: I did it. '

Then answered the King, 'thou shalt make it good, so that all shall beas well as it was before; and thy life shall be on it. '

Thereafter went Thorberg to the ship and chopped the gunwale in suchwise that all the notches were pared away, and the King said then, andall the others likewise, that now the ship was even so goodlier by faron that side on which Thorberg had cut the notches. So then the Kingbade him fashion both sides alike, & gave him land even for so doing, and thus was Thorberg master-smith on the ship, even until she wasfinished. A dragon-ship was she & wrought after the same fashion as the'Serpent' which the King had brought with him from Halogaland; but wasthe new ship much larger in all respects, built with the greater care, & called he her the 'Long Serpent, ' and the other the 'Short Serpent. 'On the 'Long Serpent' were there four-and-thirty benches of oars. Dightwere her head and the crook all over with gold, and the bulwarks thereofwere as high as on sea-faring ships. This was the ship which was ye bestequipped, and the cost thereof was the most money of any ship that everhath been built in Norway. 

¶ Now after the death of Earl Hakon, did Earl Eirik Hakonson and hisbrothers, & many others of their kinsmen depart out of the country. 

Earl Eirik went east to Sweden, and he and his men were well received byKing Olaf, the King of the Swedes, who bestowed sanctuary on the Earland great grants withal, so that in the land could he well maintainhimself and his men. Of this speaketh Thord Kolbeinson:

 'Foeman of robbers! Swiftly can fate effect change Brief space ere the treason of men did Hakon to death, And to the land that erewhile in fight had that warrior conquered Came now the son of Tryggvi when fared he from the west. '

¶ From Norway passed many men over unto Earl Eirik, to wit, all thosethat King Olaf had caused to flee the land; and as the outcome thereofdid Eirik think good to procure himself ships & to go plundering so thathe might get wealth for himself and for his men. First sailed Eirik toGotland, and lay off that island a long time in summer-tide & waylaid heviking craft or merchant-ships even as they were sailing to land, andwhen he listed went he ashore and harried far and wide in the partsbordering on the sea. Thus in the Banda lay it is said:

 'In spear-storms many was the Earl thereafter victor: And did we not learn aforetime That Eirik won the land? In those days when the chiefs on Gotland's shores went warring, Doughty, and peace-making by their might. More in his mind had Eirik against lord and King Than spoken word revealed, As from him might be looked for. Wrathfully sought the Earl counsel of the Swedish King, Stubborn were the men of Throndhjem, Ne'er a one would flee. '

¶ Later sailed Earl Eirik southward to Wendland, and there chanced he tofall in with some viking ships off Staur, and so joined he battle withthem; to him was the victory and there were the vikings slain. Thussaith the Banda lay:

 'The steerer of the prow-steed Let lie at Staur the heads of fallen warriors, Thereafter joy of battle inflamed the Earl. At the corses of the viking the ravens tore After that dire meeting of swords Nigh the sands of the shore. '

¶ Sailed thence Earl Eirik back to Sweden in the autumn and abode therea second winter; but in the spring made he ready his host and thereaftersailed eastward; & when he was come to the realm of King Valdamar fellhe to plundering & slaying folk, burning whithersoever he went, andlaying bare the land. Then coming to Aldeigiaborg§ laid he siege unto iteven until he had taken it, and then put he there many folk to the swordand utterly destroyed the town, and thereafter spread he war far andwide in Garda. Thus saith the Banda lay:

 'The chieftain fared forth to devastate with fire, Yea and with sword (so waxed the sword-storm), The lands of Valdamar. Aldeigia brok'st thou, lord, when east thou cam'st to Garda Well wot we how grim was the fight twixt the hosts. '

¶ For five summers together waged Earl Eirik this warfare, and when heleft the realm of Garda he went fighting over the whole of Adalsysla &Eysysla;§ there took he four viking boats from Danish men and slew allthat were on the ships. It is thus spoken of in the Banda lay:

 'I heard where the swinger of the sword did battle Once more in the isle-sound. Eirik wins the land; The bounteous lord four viking boats from Dane-folk took Doughty and peacemaking. There where warriors hied to town, hadst thou, war-hero! strife with Goths. Joy of battle filled the Earl thereafter. The battle-shield he bore aloft to all the lands, And gently fared he not, over the country he rules. '

¶ Then Eirik the Earl fared to Denmark when he had abode one winter inSweden, and coming unto the Danish King Svein Two-beard, wooed he hisdaughter Gyda and this marriage was agreed upon. Accordingly Eirik tookGyda to wife and one winter later a son was born to them whom theycalled Hakon. 

Mainly abode Eirik the winters through in Denmark, but whiles also inSweden, but in the summers sailed he the seas over even as became aviking. 

¶ Svein Two-beard, the Danish King, had Gunnhild, the daughter of theWendish King Burizlaf, to wife; and in the days whereof now is therecord writ happed it that Queen Gunnhild fell sick and died;§ and awhile thereafter wedded King Svein, Sigrid the Haughty, she that wasdaughter to Skogul-Tosti and mother to Oscar the Swede. 

And from the marriage arose a friendship betwixt the brothers-in-law, and betwixt them and Earl Eirik Hakonson. 

 [Illustration]

¶ Now the Wendish King Burizlaf did make complaint to his son-in-law, Earl Sigvaldi, because the pact had been broken which Sigvaldi had madebetween King Burizlaf and King Svein: to wit, that King Burizlaf shouldhave Tyri Haraldsdottir, King Svein's sister, to wife; for this marriagehad never come about, inasmuch as Tyri had said shortly 'Nay' to weddinga heathen and an old man to boot. King Burizlaf now sent word unto theEarl that he would demand the fulfilment of the pact, & bade the Earl goto Denmark & bring Queen Tyri to him. 

Then did Earl Sigvaldi hie him on his journey, and laid he the matterbefore the Danish King; and by his fair words came he even so far thatinto his hands gave King Svein his sister Tyri. With her went certainwomen to bear her company & do her service, & her foster-father, whosename was Ozur Agason, a wealthy man; & sundry other men withal. It wasagreed between the King & the Earl that Tyri should have the estates inWendland which had belonged to Queen Gunnhild, and that she should begiven other great lands in dowry. 

Tyri wept sorely and departed very much against her will; but nathelesswhen she and the Earl were come to Wendland was she wedded, & so KingBurizlaf had Queen Tyri to wife. 

But ever so long as she was among heathens would she take neither meatnor drink from them, and in this wise was it for a sennight. Then rightso one night fled away Queen Tyri and Ozur in the darkness unto theforests; and of this their journey it is briefest to recount that theyattained Denmark, but there durst Tyri by no means remain inasmuch asher brother King Svein would, an he knew where she lay, have sent herback again to Wendland. 

So faring ever by stealth went they to Norway, and Tyri made no stayuntil she was come to King Olaf, who made her welcome, and gave themhigh entertainment. To the King Tyri told of her troubles, and beggedcounsel of him and sanctuary in his kingdom. Now Tyri had a smoothtongue in her head, and the King liked her converse well; moreover hesaw that she was passing fair, & it entered into his mind that thiswould be a good marriage, and he turned the talking thereunto and askedher whether she would not have him to husband. But with her fortunes atthe pass at which they now lay seemed it a hard thing to her to judge;yet on the other hand plainly perceived she how good a marriage it wouldbe to wed with so famous a King, and therefore entreated she him that heshould make decision on the matter for her. Thereafter, when this thinghad been duly discussed, took King Olaf Queen Tyri in wedlock; and theywere abed in the autumn when King Olaf was come north from Halogaland. 

That winter abode King Olaf and Queen Tyri in Nidaros. 

Now in the spring-time thereafter oft-times did Tyri make plaint to KingOlaf, and cried bitterly thereover, because albeit had she such greatpossessions in Wendland yet had she none in this country, and that sheshould have such deemed she but seemly for a Queen; & thinking that byfair words would she get her own prayed she him on this matter, and saidthat so great was the friendship between King Burizlaf & Olaf that evenso soon as they should meet would the King give Olaf all he asked for. But when the friends to King Olaf came to know after what fashion wasthe manner of talking of Tyri with one consent gave they all counsel tohim to refrain from such a course. One day early in the spring, so it issaid, as the King was walking in the street came a man towards him fromthe market-place bearing many sticks of angelica, which same werewondrous big, seeing that it was early in the spring-tide. And the Kingtook a large stick of angelica in his hand & went home therewith to thelodging of Queen Tyri. Now Tyri sat a-weeping in her hall even as theKing came in, but he said to her: 'Here is a great stalk of angelica forthee. ' Aside thrust Tyri it with her hand, and said: 'Greater gifts gaveHarald Gormson to me, but lesser feared he than thou dost to leave hisland and seek his own, and the token thereof is that fared he hither toNorway and laid waste the greater part of this land and took to himselfall taxes and dues; but durst thou not fare through the Danish realm forfear of my brother King Svein. ' Then up sprang King Olaf at these words, & called out loudly, and swore withal: 'Never will I go in fear of thybrother King Svein, and whensoever we meet shall he be the one to giveway. '

 [Illustration]

¶ Not long after these things summoned King Olaf a Thing in the town, and made known to all the people that in the summer would he send anhost out of the country, and that it was his will to levy ships & menfrom each county, & therewith did he make it known how many ships heshould require from the fjord there. 

Then sent he messengers inland both northwards and southwards, and alongthe coast on the outside of the islands and inside them along the land, and called men to arms. 

Thereafter did King Olaf launch the 'Long Serpent' & all his other shipsgreat & small; and the 'Long Serpent' he himself steered, and when menwere taken for a crew, with so much care was choice made that on the'Long Serpent' was there no man older than sixty nor younger thantwenty. All were chosen with the utmost care for their strength andcourage, & the first taken were King Olaf's body-guard, for composed itwas of the stoutest & boldest men both from home and abroad. 

¶ Wolf the Red was the name of the man who bore the banner of King Olaf, and his place was in the prow of the 'Serpent'; there likewise wereKolbiorn the Marshal, Thorstein Ox-foot and Vikar of Tiundaland, thebrother of Arnliot Gellini. Of the forecastle in the prow were VakRaumason of the River, Bersi the Strong, On the Archer of Jamtaland, Thrond the Stout from Thelemark and Othyrmi his brother; and theHalogalanders Thrond Squint-eye, Ogmund Sande, Lodvir the Long, fromSaltvik, and Harek the Keen. 

From Inner Throndhjem were there Ketil the Tall, Thorfin Eisli, andHavard and his brothers from Orkadal. Those manning the forehold wereBiorn of Studla, Thorgrim Tiodolfson of Hvin, Asbiorn & Orm, Thord ofNiardalang, Thorstein the White of Oprostad, Anor of More, Hallstein andHawk from the Fjords, Eyvind Snak, Bergthor Bestil, Hallkel of Fialir, Olaf the Boy, Arnfin of Sogn, Sigurd Bild, Einar the Hordalander andFin, Ketil the Rogalander, and Griotgard the Quick. In the main-holdwere Einar Tamberskelfir, deemed by the others less able than they forthen was he but eighteen winters old, Hallstein Hlifarson, Thorolf, IvarSmetta, and Orm Skoganef. 

Many other men of valour were there on the 'Serpent' though we cannotname them; eight were there to a half-berth, and chosen man by man. Itwas a common saying that the crew of the 'Serpent' was for goodliness, strength, and boldness, as much above other men as the 'Serpent' herselfwas above other ships. 

Thorkel Nefia, own brother to the King, steered the 'Short Serpent, ' andThorkel Dydril and Jostein, they that were uncles to him on the side ofhis mother, commanded the 'Crane'; right well manned were these twainships. Moreover had King Olaf eleven great ships from Throndhjem, shipsof twenty benches, two smaller ships and victuallers. 

¶ When King Olaf had completed the equipping of his fleet at Nidaros, appointed he men throughout the whole of the district of Throndhjem tobe stewards collecting revenue, and annalists. He then sent to IcelandGizur the White & Hialti Skeggison to convert that country toChristianity, and sent he with them that priest whose name is Thormodand other consecrated men, but kept back with him as hostages the fourmen of Iceland they that he deemed to be of greatest mark, to wit, Kiartan Olafson, Halldor Gudmundson, Kolbein Thordson and SvertingRunolfson; and it is said of the journey of Gizur & Hialti that theywere come unto Iceland or ever the meeting of the Althing & were presentat the Thing, and thereat was baptism legalized in Iceland and thatsummer all folk were brought into the true fold. 

¶ The same spring likewise sent King Olaf Leif Eirikson to Greenland toconvert the people, and fared he thither that summer. On the main foundhe the crew of a ship who were lying helpless on a wreck, and thereafterhe discovered Vineland the Good, § yet came he the same summer toGreenland; and with him had he a priest and teachers, and he took up hisabode at Brattalid with his father Eirik. Thereafter did men call himLeif the Lucky; but Eirik, his father, said that the one thing was aset-off to the other: on the one hand was the saving of the ship's crewby Leif & on the other the bringing to Greenland of that 'juggler, ' towit, the priest. 

¶ Then took King Olaf his host southward following the coast, and manyof his friends flocked to him, mighty men, who were bravely furnishedfor an expedition with the King. The first man of these was ownbrother-in-law to himself, Erling Skialgson with his large 'skeid'§wherein were thirty benches, and right well manned was she withal. Therecame also to him his brothers-in-law Hyrning and Thorgeir, each steeringa large ship. Many other mighty men accompanied him, so that when heleft the country had he thirty long-ships. King Olaf sailed souththrough Eyrasund, off the coasts of Denmark, and in due course came heto Wendland. 

There appointed he a tryst with King Burizlaf, and the Kings met andspake together of the possessions claimed of King Olaf, and all the talkbetween them went in kindly wise and the claims whereof King Olaf deemedhimself to have rights there were fully ordered. 

Abode he there a long while during the summer, and saw many of hisfriends. 

¶ As hath been related ere this, King Svein Two-beard had wedded Sigridthe Haughty, & Sigrid was King Olaf's greatest foe, the reason thereforbeing how King Olaf had broken his troth with her, as has been afore setin fair script, and how he had smote her on the face. 

Sigrid incited King Svein to do battle with King Olaf Tryggvason, sayingpretext enough was it that he had wedded the own sister to Svein, sheTyri, without his leave: 'And never would thy forefathers have sufferedsuch a thing. ' Such words as these had Queen Sigrid ever on her lips, and so far went she with her persuasions that King Svein was fullwilling to do battle with Olaf. So early in spring-tide sent King Sveinmen east to Sweden, to Olaf the Swedish King, he that was his step-son, & to Earl Eirik, to tell them that Olaf King of Norway had his fleetabroad, and thought of faring to Wendland come summer; another messagetook they likewise, namely that the Swedish King and the Earl shouldcall out their hosts and go to meet King Svein, and that then altogetherthey should get their battle over against King Olaf. Now the King ofSweden and Eirik the Earl were ready and eager for this venture, somustered they a large fleet in Sweden, and with the ships thereof wentsouth to Denmark and came thither at the time when King Olaf had alreadysailed east. Of this speaketh Halldor in the song he made about EarlEirik:

 'Crusher of Kings who battles loved, From out of Sweden called, To southern battle fared he forth, Even with great hosts of men, The wound-bird on the sea gat food while waiting, Each and every warrior was fain to follow Eirik. '

¶ So the King of the Swedes and Earl Eirik shaped a course to meet theDanish King, and when all the fleets were come together was there a hostgreater than one man could number. 

¶ When King Svein sent for that fleet, sent he moreover Earl Sigvaldi toWendland to spy on the expedition of King Olaf, and to lay such a lurethat King Svein and the others might assuredly fall in with King Olaf. 

So Earl Sigvaldi set forth and went to Wendland and Jomsborg, and metKing Olaf Tryggvason. Now had they much friendly conversation one withthe other, and the Earl came greatly to love the King, mainly on accountof their former kinship, for Astrid, she that was wife unto the Earl, even the daughter of King Burizlaf, was very friendly with King Olaf, for the reason that the latter had had her sister Geira to wife. 

Now Sigvaldi was a wise man, & one ready at expedients, & when he andKing Olaf took counsel together, found he many and divers pretexts fordelaying the journey of the King to the westward; but the men of KingOlaf murmured thereat and were loudly displeased, and longed much to getthem hence home, for, said they, 'clear are we to sail & fair is thewind. ' Learned Sigvaldi now privily from Denmark that the King of theDanes and the King of the Swedes & Eirik the Earl were met together, andwere even about to set sail to the eastward off the coast of Wendland;likewise that it had been convened betwixt them that they in wait forKing Olaf should lie off that isle which is called Svold;§ & thatmoreover he, the Earl, was after some fashion to contrive that King Olafbe found of them. 

¶ And now went about a rumour in Wendland that Svein, the King of theDanes, also had an host abroad, & soon tongues wagged to the tune thatwell would it like Svein, the King of the Danes, to meet with King Olaf;but said Earl Sigvaldi unto the King: 'No plan is it of King Svein toattack thee with the Danish host alone, seeing how great an host ofthine own thou hast; but if ye suspect that war may be at hand then willI and my men go with thee, and aforetime was it deemed good help whenthe Jomsborg vikings bore a chief company: I will go with thee even witheleven ships well-found. '

To this did the King answer yea, and because at that time was thereblowing a gentle breeze but favourable, commanded he that the fleetshould get under way, & that the horns be blown for their departing. Then the men hoisted sail; and the small ships were those that made thebetter way, & out to sea sailed they. Now kept the Earl close by theKing's ship, shouting to those on board, and bidding the King followhim: 'Well wot I, ' he said, 'which sounds are deepest betwixt the isles, & this be fraught with care seeing how big are thy ships. ' So sailed theEarl first with his ships, eleven ships had he, & sailed the King afterhim with his large ships, eleven likewise had he, but sailed all therest of the fleet ahead and out to sea. Now it came to pass as EarlSigvaldi was making Vold came rowing off a skiff, and those therein toldunto the Earl how that the fleet of the King of the Danes lay in thehaven even right over ahead of their way. 

So the Earl ordered sails to be lowered, and rowed they in under thatisland. Thus saith Halldor the Unchristened:

 'With ships one more than seventy Came the lord of Eynafylki from the south; His sword he dyed in warfare When the Earl the ships of Skani called out to battle. Quickly then the peace was broken 'twixt the men. '

¶ Now it will be marked that, according unto the bard, were the ships ofKing Olaf & Earl Sigvaldi seventy-one in number what time sailed theyfrom the south. 

¶ Now lying there were Svein, the King of the Danes, Olaf the King ofthe Swedes, and Earl Eirik, with all the might of their fleet, and fairweather was with them with bright sunshine. Went up to the islet all thechieftains with a large company of men, and spied they thence that amany ships were sailing together out at sea. 

And they beheld a large ship and brave sailing, and said both the Kings:'There goes a great ship, passing fair, none other can this be save onlythe "Long Serpent. "'

Then made Earl Eirik answer, saying: 'That is not the "Long Serpent. "'

And it was as he opined, for this ship belonged to Eindrid of Gimsar. A while later saw they yet another ship sailing, much greater than thefirst, and then spake King Svein: 'Afeard is Olaf Tryggvason, for hedareth not sail with the head upon his ship. ' Then said Earl Eirik:'That is not the King's ship; that ship and the sail thereof know I, forthe sail is a striped one; Erling Skialgson it is who hath commandthereof. 

Let them sail on! Better is it for us that this ship should be lackingfrom Olaf's fleet, so well appointed is it. ' A while later saw they andrecognized the ships of Sigvaldi the Earl, and one of them also wasgreat. 

Then spake King Svein and bade them go to their ships; for, said he, there sails the 'Long Serpent'; but Earl Eirik called out, 'Many moreships and fine ones have they besides the 'Long Serpent, ' let us bide awhile. '

Then many of the men fell to talking, & they said: 'Eirik the Earl willnot fight to avenge his father. Shame, shame is it, & throughout all theland will it be heard, if we lie here with so great a fleet & let KingOlaf sail out to sea on our very flank. ' But after they had been talkingthus a while saw they that four more ships came sailing by, and one ofthese was a dragon, large indeed, and bedecked with gold. Then rose upKing Svein and said: 'High shall the "Serpent" carry me this eve; and Iwill steer her. ' Many of the men called out that the 'Serpent' was amighty great ship and beautiful to look upon, and a glorious work had itbeen to build such a craft. 

Then Earl Eirik said so loud that sundry heard him: 'E'en had King Olafno larger ship than this, King Svein would with the Danish host alonenever wrest it from him. ' Then went the men to their ships and took thetilts from off them; whilst the chiefs were talking among themselves ofthat which is writ above saw they sailing along three very large ships, and a fourth ship last of all, and that was the 'Long Serpent. ' Now ofthose large ships which had sailed past before, and had been deemed bythe men to be the 'Long Serpent, ' the first was the 'Crane' and the lastthe 'Short Serpent. ' But when they beheld the 'Long Serpent, ' and nonegainsaid this, then wotted all that now indeed was Olaf Tryggvasonsailing by. Then went they to their ships, and made ready to row to theonset. Now a compact had been struck between the chiefs, King Svein, King Olaf, and Earl Eirik, that to each one of them should be given athird part of Norway if it befell that King Olaf was slain; moreover hewho first boarded the 'Long Serpent' was for his own to have all thebooty taken therefrom, and each of them was to have what ships hehimself cleared. 

Earl Eirik had a very large long-ship which he was wont to use on hisviking cruises; a beard was there on the higher part of both prow andstern, and thick plates of iron going from thence all the breadth of thebeard right down to the water-line. 

¶ Now when Earl Sigvaldi & his men headed in towards the islet, observedclosely Thorkel Dydril of the 'Crane' and the captains of the otherships sailing with him, what he was doing, and they too lowered sail, and rowing after him, called out to him to know why thus he was faring. 

The Earl answered that he was going to bide the coming of King Olaf, formost like did it seem that war was at hand. 

So then they likewise let their ships lie-to until such time as ThorkelLeira with the 'Short Serpent' was come up and with him too the threeother ships which were following him, and the same tidings were toldunto them; then they also lowered sail, laid-to and bided the coming ofKing Olaf. 

But when the King sailed out towards the isle, then rowed out into thesound the whole of the hostile fleet even for to meet him; and his menwitnessing this same prayed the King sail his way, and not engage inbattle with so large an host. 

But King Olaf stood up on the poop, and shouted with a loud voice: 'Letno men of mine lower sail or think of fleeing; never have I fled inbattle. May God look to my life, for never will I turn to flight. ' Andit was done even as the King said. Thus saith Hallfrod:

 'Fain would I name those words, Which Olaf's warriors tell us The lord deed-mighty spake there, To his men before the battle. The warlike King forbade His champions to think of flight, And how they live, the words the loved one of the people spoke. '

¶ So were sounded the horns for the assembling of the ships; and theKing's ship was in the midst of the fleet, with the 'Short Serpent' onone side and the 'Crane' on the other. Now when they were about to lashtogether the prow of the 'Long Serpent' and stern of the 'ShortSerpent, ' the King observed what was being done, and he cried outbidding them lay the big ship more forward, & not let her be astern ofall the ships in the fleet. Thereon answered Ulf the Red: 'If we are tolay the "Serpent" as much longer ahead as she is longer than other shipshard will the day's work be behind the gunwales. ' Said the King: 'I knewnot that I had a forecastle man who was both red and afraid, ' Ulf madeanswer back, 'Turn not thou thy back there on the poop more than I turnmine when I guard the prow. '

Now the King had a bow in his hand, and placing an arrow on the stringthereof he turned him towards Ulf; then cried Ulf, 'Shoot another way, King, thither where it is needed more greatly; what I do, I do forthee. '

¶ King Olaf towered high on the poop of the 'Serpent, ' and easy was itto know him from other men. 

A golden shield had he, and a gold-wrought helmet, & a short red kirtleover his shirt of mail. 

Now when King Olaf saw that the fleets were dividing and banners werebeing set up before the chiefs, asked he: 'Who is the captain of thathost which is right over against us?' It was told him that it was KingSvein Two-beard with the host of the Danes. Then answered he: 'Afraidare we not of those blenchers, no heart is there in the Danes. But whatchief is behind those banners yonder on our right?' It was told him thatthere was King Olaf, with the Swedish host. 'Better were it for theSwedes to stay at home and lick the blood from their bowls than to boardthe "Serpent" under thy weapons. ' 'But whose are the ships lying outyonder on the larboard of the Danes?' 'They pertain, ' came the answer, 'to Eirik Hakonson. ' Then answered King Olaf, 'Good reason, methinketh, hath he to meet us, and from that fleet may we await the fiercest offights, seeing that they too are of Norway even as we ourselves. '

¶ Thereafter separated the Kings one from another for the onset. KingSvein laid his ship against the 'Long Serpent'; and King Olaf the Swedelay-to farther out & grappled from the prow the outermost ship of KingOlaf Tryggvason; and over against the other side lay Earl Eirik. Andeven so there ensued a dire and strenuous conflict. Albeit did Sigvaldi, the Earl, let his ships fall astern and took he no part in the battle. Thus saith Skuli Thorsteinnson, he that himself was with Earl Eirik thatday:

 'The Frisian wolf I followed (And in my youth gat honour) With Sigvaldi, there where the spears whistled (Now wax I old); When bloody swords we bore There off the mouth of the Svold In the south, in the battle-storm, And met the hero of wars. '

And Hallfrod too saith of these tidings:

 'Methinks full much was missed (Many to flight did turn them), That chief who spurred the fight Was among the men of Throndhjem. The valiant King alone 'Gainst the two Kings did fight, (Glorious to tell it now) And for a third too the Earl. '

¶ The battle to them all waxed very fierce & bloody; the forecastle menof the 'Long Serpent' & the 'Short Serpent' and the 'Crane' threwanchors and grapplers on to the ships of King Svein, and thus could theyattack them from above so that they cleared every ship unto which theycould cling and thereto hold fast. King Svein and those of his companywho could escape made what way they could to other of his ships andthereon drew thence out of bow-shot, and so it came to pass that itfared with this fleet even as King Olaf Tryggvason had foretold. 

Then Olaf, he that was King of the Swedes, brought his ships up into theself-same places left by those of Svein, but natheless hardly was hecome nigh to the big ships than it went with him the same as with theothers; even so that lost he many men and some of his ships, andthereafter he too drew back. But Earl Eirik laid his bearded shipalongside the outermost ship of King Olaf & with fierceness cleared it, and straightway cut it adrift from its lashings; then went he alongsidethe one that was next, and with it fought until that too was cleared. Then fell the crews to escaping from the lesser ships on to those thatwere larger; but cut the Earl every ship from its lashings even as soonas it was cleared, & thereon came up once more from all sides Danes andSwedes into the battle over against the ships of King Olaf. Eirik theEarl lay ever alongside one or other ship fighting thus in hand to handfight, and as the men fell on his ship, Danes and Swedes, other true mentook their place. Thus saith Halldor:

 'Of sharp swords the brunt O'er the "Long Serpent" went; There golden spears did clash And the men fought long, In battle of foemen Went forth to the south Men of Sweden against him, And Danish swordsmen doughty. '

¶ Then waxed the battle very fierce, and men fell thick and fast, and soat the end befell it that all the ships that pertained unto King Olafwere cleared save and except the 'Long Serpent, ' & by that time allthose of his folk who were still able to bear arms were come aboard ofher. 

Then did Earl Eirik bring his bearded ship alongside the 'Serpent' andthereon ensued a fight with man at sword's length from man. 

Thus saith Halldor:

 'Into so hard a trap fell now the "Long Serpent" (The shields were cut asunder, together clashed the swords), And when the axe-bearer laid his bearded ship high bulwarked beside the "Serpent, " The Earl did victory win at Holm. '

¶ Earl Eirik took his stand in the forehold of his ship encompassed by awall of shields, & his men fought both with trenchant arms, and by thethrusting of spears, and by the throwing of everything that could beused as a weapon, though some shot with the bow or threw javelins withthe hand. From all sides had the war-ships been brought up around the'Serpent, ' and so great was the shower of weapons which fell on her, andso thickly flew the arrows and javelins from all sides, that men couldbut hardly ward off the missiles with their shields. The men that werewith King Olaf had ere now waxed so furious that they had climbed up onto the bulwarks to the end that they might reach their foemen with theirswords and slay them; but many of their foes would not come so nighalongside the 'Serpent' that they could be beguiled into close combat, whereas a many of the folk of Olaf being unmindful that they were notfighting on a level field themselves fell overboard and so sank downtogether with their weapons. Thus saith Hallfrod:

 'From the "Serpent" sank they down, wounded in the fight; Give way or flee they would not, resisting to the last. Though glorious the King may be who steers the "Serpent" Such men as these will long be lacking where'er she strideth. '

¶ It happened that in the narrow-hold of the "Serpent, " shooting withhis bow and arrow more fiercely than any other man that was on the ship, stood Einar Tambarskelfir. Now it was against Earl Eirik that Einar hadhis direct venture, and struck he the top of the tiller-head, over abovethe head of the Earl, sending in his arrow with such force that itpenetrated to the very binding of the shaft. 

The Earl looked at it, and asked if it was known who was shooting thus;then on the instant Einar shot another arrow which went so nigh unto theEarl that it passed betwixt his side and his arm, and so far through thestaying-board that the barb stood out on the other side thereof. 

Then spake the Earl to that man whose name some say was Fin, but asothers have it was of Finnish§ kith and kin. 

Exceeding apt was he as an archer, so spake Eirik unto him saying:'Shoot thou yonder big man in the narrow-hold, ' & even as he said thewords did the arrow of Fin strike the bow of Einar just as he wasdrawing it for the third time. Then was the bow broken in twain, & Olafsaid, 'What brake there so loudly?' & Einar made answer: 'Norway fromthy hand, O King. ' 'So great a breaking asunder hath not happened yet, I trow, ' quoth the King; 'take my bow and shoot therewith, ' and sayingso threw he him his own bow, and Einar taking it strained it even beyondthe arrow-head. 'Too weak, ' said he, 'too weak is the prince's bow, ' andthrowing it back again to the King took he his shield and sword, andfell to hand-fighting. 

¶ King Olaf being himself on the poop of the 'Serpent, ' full oft thatday shot with his bow, but upon occasion made he use of javelins, andever threw two at once. Then as time wore on saw he, as his glance spedalong the ship, that albeit his men swung ever their swords and smotefull fast, yet nevertheless their swords were cutting but ill, and hecried out loudly to them: 'Are ye wielding your swords carelessly since, as I see, they do not cut?' One of the men made answer: 'Our swords areblunt and very much notched. ' Then went the King down into thefore-hold, and setting up the lid of the high-seat took from out of thechest beneath many sharp swords and gave them out to his men, and whenhe thrust down his right arm into the chest it was seen that blood wasrunning from under his mail-shirt, and no man at that hour wot in whatpart he had been wounded. 

¶ Even the stoutest defence on the 'Long Serpent, ' and that the mostdeadly, was put up by those stout men that were in the fore-hold and inthe prow and stern, for truly were they picked men, and the bulwarks inthose places were higher than in other parts of the ship. Even so soonas ever the men amidships began to fall, and only a few of those aboutthe mast were left standing on their feet, made Eirik an attempt toboard the 'Serpent, ' and up came he on to her, himself the fifteenthman. 

Then was it that Hyrning, he that was own brother-in-law of Olaf, setover against Eirik with a band of followers and the mightiest fight ofall waged they then, and the end thereof was of such a fashion that hadthe Earl himself to draw back even unto his own ship; and of the menthat adventured with him on to the 'Serpent' were some wounded and mostothers slain. 

¶ And thereafter was there yet again a hard struggle, & many men fell onboard the 'Serpent'; & as the crew who held the defence of her began tothin tried Earl Eirik to board her for the second time, but again met hewith valiant opposition. When the fore-castle men on the 'Serpent' sawthis went they aft and safeguarded the ship over against the Earl, &made a stubborn defence. But so many were the men who were fallen on the'Serpent' that were the bulwarks perforce in many places empty, and themen of the Earl now came aboard her on every side; then were those menwho were still standing to arms and having the guardianship of the shipforced to fall back aft, even unto the place where the King wasstanding. Thus saith Halldor the Unchristened, telling how Earl Eirikcheered on his men:

 'Astern across the thwarts shrank the men of Olaf Valiant the lord cheers on his hot-headed followers, When the warriors had closed all issue to the doughty King The clash of weapons turned towards the Wend-slayer. '

¶ Now it came to pass that Kolbiorn the Marshal went up on to the poopeven to the King, and greatly did they resemble one another in appareland weapons; and Kolbiorn was also a right big and comely man. 

Yet once again ensued there a fight full fierce in the fore-hold, butbecause that there were now come up on to the 'Serpent' even as many menof the Earl as the ship would hold, and seeing that his ships were lyingon all sides around the 'Serpent, ' & moreover few folk left on her fordefence against so strong a host, fell the main of the men of Olaf veryshortly thereafter, albeit were they men both strong and stout of heart. Then did King Olaf himself, and Kolbiorn, leap over-board each on hisown side. Now the men of the Earl had put out small boats & were busyslaying those that took to the sea, and when the King leapt overboardwould they have taken him captive and brought him before Earl Eirik, hadnot King Olaf held up his shield above him and dived headlong into thedeep. Kolbiorn, on the other part, thrust his shield under him and thusprotected himself against the javelins which were being thrown up fromthe boats beneath, but he fell into the sea in such wise that his shieldwas beneath him & therefore could he in no wise dive so swiftly, & sowas he taken & haled up into a boat. Then the foe deeming him to be theKing brought him before the Earl, but when the Earl discovered that itwas not King Olaf but Kolbiorn, gave he the latter quarter. At thismoment did all they of the King's folk who were still alive leapoverboard from the 'Serpent'; and Hallfrod saith that Thorkel Nefia, he that was brother to the King, leapt last of all overboard:

 'Stroke-doughty Thorkel saw the "Crane, " Yea, and the "Serpents" twain floating deserted; Boldly had he fought e'er the wearer of the arm-rings, Stout-hearted in combat, into the sea plunged, And by swimming saved his life. '

¶ Now hath it been afore fair written that Earl Sigvaldi joined forceswith King Olaf in Wendland; ten ships had the Earl and withal aneleventh whereon Astrid, she that was daughter to the King and wife toSigvaldi, had her men. 

When King Olaf leapt overboard all the hosts shouted cries of victory, and then did the Earl and his men unship their oars & row to the fight. Of this speaketh Halldor the Unchristened:

 'From far and near the Wendmen's craft To battle hastened; The lean sword-clashers Clanged with iron mouths; Din of swords at sea was there (Wolves' fare the eagle tore), The lads' dear leader strove Ere many from him fled. '

¶ Now rowed away the Wendland cutter, whereon were Astrid's men, back toWendland, and straightway did many men say that King Olaf must havedrawn off his shirt of mail in the water, dived down away from thelong-ship, and thereafter swum even to the Wendland cutter and so beenbrought to shore by the folk of Astrid. 

And many are the tales which have been told by certain men of thejourneyings of King Olaf; nevertheless in this wise speaketh Hallfrod:

 'I wot not whether he who stilled the raven's hunger Should of me be praised as of the living or the dead, Since of a truth his men tell either tale (Bootless of himself to question) though wounded was he surely. '

But howsoever this may have been, never more returned King OlafTryggvason to his realm of Norway; yet in this wise speaketh Hallfrodthe Troublous-skald:

 'He who the tidings told that the lord was living Had long for Tryggvi's trusted son a fighter been. 'Tis said the King from out the steel-storm came; Alas, 'tis worse than this, methinks, for of truth all facts are lacking. '

And this again:

 'When the land-host with men in numbers towards the Holder's War-wont King did fare, it scarce could be (so heard I) That the King belovéd could with life escape (Folk seemed not truth to tell) from out the battle. Some men e'en tell this skald that wounded is the King, Though from the spear-storm saved and eastwards gone. But tidings from the south now tell the slaying of the King In the great fight (endure no more can I the wavering talk of men). '

¶ With the victory that he encompassed did Earl Eirik Hakonson gain eventhe 'Long Serpent' and much booty, and steered he the 'Serpent' far outof the battle. Thus said Halldor:

 'Thither the "Serpent" had borne him, The helmeted chieftain, to the great sword-play, (Then were the ships dight). But south, in the din of the battle, gladly the Earl took the "Serpent" (Heming's high-born brother in blood did dye the swords). '

¶ Now Svein the son of Earl Hakon even at this time was betrothed toHolmfrid the daughter of Olaf King of Sweden. When Olaf the SwedishKing, Svein the Danish King and Earl Eirik divided the realm of Norwaybetween them, then had Olaf the Swedish King four counties, to wit, Throndhjem, the two Mores & Raumsdal; and eastward to him pertainedRaumariki from the Gaut (Göta) river to Svinasund. 

This dominion did King Olaf make over to Earl Svein on the self-sameconditions as the tribute paying kings or earls had held their landsaforetime from superior kings. Earl Eirik gat five counties inThrondhjem, also Halogaland and Naumdalen, the Fjords & Fialir, Sogn andHardaland & Rogaland, and Agdir from the north right to Lidandesnes (theNaze). 

Thus saith Thord Kolbeinson:

 'I wist that save for Erling (bounteous chief whom I praise) Erewhile the "hersirs" mostly were friends unto the earls; The battle ended the land all southward from Agdir To Veiga, or farther north, was subject made to Eirik. Under the lord the land prospered; & this 'twas good should be. His duty he thought it to hold o'er the northmen his hand. Now hath died Svein the king south of us, so the tale goes (The strength of most doth fail, and waste are his manors for grief). '

¶ Svein the King of the Danes was now once more the possessor of Vik, which had been his aforetime; to Earl Eirik he gave Raumariki andHedemark, to be held as a fief. Svein Hakonson, he that was the finestman that men have ever looked on, received earldom from Olaf the Swede. Eirik and Earl Svein were alike baptized into and made profession of thetrue Faith, but even so long as they ruled over Norway gave they licenceto every man that he should please himself about what creed he wouldcleave to, & moreover maintained they the old laws honourably andlikewise all the customs of the land; therefore were they justly men whowere well-beloved and good rulers. Now in all matters having concern inthe ruling of the realm of the twain brothers was Earl Eirik ever themore prominent. 

THE SAGA OF HARALD THE TYRANT, MXXX-MLXVI

It befell in the days of the fall of King Olaf that Harald, the son ofSigurd Sow, the stepbrother of King Olaf the Saint, bore his share inthe great battle of Stiklastad. 

Even there it befell Harald that he was smote down, but he gained thelife of his body by flight with others that bore him company. Thus saithThiodolf:

 'Nigh the hill, a battle-storm I heard drive toward the King, But the burner of the Bulgars§ His brother well supported. Unwillingly from fallen Olaf Was the prince sundered, And his head he hid; Then was he twelve winters With added three thereto in age. '

¶ It was Rognvald Brusason who bare Harald out of the battle, andbrought him to a certain peasant who lived in the forest, and that in aglade far from the haunts of man; and here was Harald leeched until hewas whole of his wound. 

Thereafter fared forth the son of that peasant eastward with him acrossthe Kjol (Kiolen), & as far as they were able to do so followed theyforest tracks in lieu of the common way. 

Now in no wise wist the son of the peasant with what manner of man hewas faring, & as they were riding through the wastes of the forest sangHarald thus wise:

 'From forest now to forest Wend I my way with honour scant; Who wists but in the future Wide fame may not be mine?'

¶ And thus fared he eastward through Jamtaland & Helsingland, and in duecourse was he come even to Sweden; there did he link his fortune withthat of Rognvald Brusason and many others of the men of King Olaf thatwere yet alive after the mighty battle. 

¶ Now in the spring thereafter gat they ships for themselves and in thesummer fared eastward to Garda, where abode they the winter through withKing Jarizleif. 

Thus saith Bolverk:

 'The sword's blade, King, thou dried'st When thou fared'st from the strife. To the raven gav'st thou to eat; The wolf howled on the wooded heights. But the year thereafter and thou wert East in Gard, O doughty fighter, Ne'er have I heard of a leader of hosts More famed than thou wert. '

King Jarizleif made Harald & his men welcome right kindly, and even sobecame Harald captain of the land defence of the King & with him wasjoined Eilif, the son of Earl Rognvald. Thus saith Thiodolf:

 'Where Eilif was, Alike they acted, Those chieftains twain In wedge-like phalanx. Chased were the East Wends Into a corner narrow, Not easy for the Laesirs§ Was the law of the host. '

¶ Some winters abode Harald in the realm of Garda, & fared forth for themost part eastward; then went he a journey to Greece, and in his companywas a mighty following, and at that time likewise went he to Miklagard(Constantinople). Saith Bolverk:

 'The chilly shower drave forward The ship's swart prows; And barks all bravely armoured Their sails bore by the coast-side. The metal towers of Miklagard The prince saw from the prows; Fair-bosomed ships were borne To the walls of the city. '

At that time there ruled over Greece Queen Zoe the Wealthy and with herMichael Katalaktus. 

When Harald was come even unto Miklagard in the hardiness that was ofhis blood enterprised he service of the Queen, and even so did the menthat were with him. 

Forthwith that same autumn took he ship on certain galleys with warriorswho were adventuring on to the Greek sea. 

In those days was one named Gyrgir§ chief of the hosts, and he was alsoa kinsman to the Queen. Now it came to pass that Harald had not abodelongtime with the host ere the Vaerings§ became much drawn to him, sothat he and they adventured all together in a body whensoever there wasfighting, and the end thereof was that Harald was chosen captain of allthe Vaerings. Gyrgir and his hosts coasted in all directions among theGreek islands, and greatly plundered the corsairs. 

¶ Once it befell when they were faring overland, and were of a mind topass the night in the woods, that the Vaerings were the first to come tothe place where it was intended they should lie, and chose they fortheir tents even such position as was best and lay highest, for thecountry thereabout was boggy, and no sooner came the rain than was itill living there over against where the land was low. Then came Gyrgir, & when he saw where the Vaerings had pitched their tents bade he thembegone and pitch them in another place, since saith he, that he himselfwould have his tent even there. But thus spake Harald: 'When ye are thefirst to come to the place for the camp then shall ye make choice ofyour place for the night, and it will behove us to pitch our tentselsewhere, even in whatever spot is open to us. So do ye now likewise;pitch ye your tents where ye will in any other spot that pertaineth. Methought was it the right of the Vaerings here in Greece to be mastersof their own matter & free in all things before all men, and that was itto the King and Queen only they owed obedience. '

On this bandied they words with so great heat that both sides fell toarming themselves, & right nigh came they to fighting, but ere that werethe wisest men came up and they parted them. 

They said it was more in reason that these men should be of one mind onthe matter, and a just decision made thereon betwixt them, so that nevermore might strife arise out of this cause. 

So then was agreed a meeting between them, & the best and wisest menwere present thereat; and at that meeting was it counselled in suchmanner that all were of one mind, to wit, that lots should be borne in acloth and cast between Greek and Vaering as to who should be the firstto ride or row, or berth them in haven, or choose a spot for theirtents; both of them henceforth to rest content with whatever the lotdecreed. Thereafter was this done, and the lots were marked; then saidHarald to Gyrgir; 'Let me now see how thou markest thy lot, to theintent that we may not both mark them in the same fashion. '

So Harald looked and thereafter marked his lot and threw it into thecloth, and Gyrgir did likewise; but the man who was to draw the lot tookup one between his fingers, and lifting his hand said: 'These shallfirst ride and row and berth them in haven and choose them tent-places. 'Then did Harald seize the lot with his hand and throw it out into thesea, and when he had so done he said: 'That was our lot. '

Gyrgir said: 'Why didst thou not let more men see it?' 'Look you, 'answered Harald, 'on that lot which is left, & I wot well thereon willyou know your own mark. '

Then looked they at the lot, and all knew the mark to be that of Gyrgir. 

So was it adjudged that the Vaerings should have the choice in all thosematters about which there had been strife. Sundry things befell likewiseon which saw they not eye to eye, but ever it ended in such a fashionthat Harald had his way. 

¶ Plundering & pillaging whithersoever they went fared together bothhosts during the summer, but when a battle was imminent would Haraldcause his men to hold aloof therefrom, or at least over against thatpart where was the fight most open. 

Ever said he that he would take good care that he did not lose thosethat were of his company; but when a fight chanced and he with his menonly were opposed to an enemy so fierce was he in battle that eithermust he win the day or die. For this reason oft-times it befell thatwhen Harald was captain of the men the victory fell to him, whereasGyrgir won naught. 

Now when the warriors saw how oft did this come to pass, said they oneto the other that their cause would have better advancement an Haraldwere alone captain of the host; and blamed they the leader of the band, saying that he and his men were but bootless. To this Gyrgir made answerthat the Vaerings would not yield him support, & bade them begone, whiles he fared with the rest of the host to be successful as far as inthem lay. Even so, thereon went Harald from the host, and with himlikewise the Vaerings and the Latin men, but Gyrgir kept the host of theGreeks. Then came to pass that which all had awaited, to wit, thatHarald ever gained the victory & the plunder. Thereupon fared the Greekshome to Miklagard save only the young men who desired to win riches forthemselves, and they gathered round Harald and took him for theirleader. 

Then went he with his host westward to northern Africa, which theVaerings called Serkland, § and there he gained addition to his host. 

In Serkland won he eighty walled towns, some thereof surrendered to him, whereas others took he by might. 

Thereafter went he to Sikiley (Sicily). Thus saith Thiodolf:

 'Towns ten times eight in Serkland, Say I, then were taken, The young hater of red-glowing gold Rushed into the peril. Before the fighter went to rouse With clashing shields the Hilds, Were they long the Serk-men's foe, On the plains of Sicily. '

Thus saith Illugi, the skald from Bryn:

 'Harald under Michael strove For south-lands with his sword The son of Budli, as 'twas said Showed friendship by his fellowship. '[§]

¶ Now it came to pass that at this season was Michael King of Greece. 

Many winters abode he in Africa, and to himself acquired goods andchattels in plenty, gold likewise and all manner of precious things; butall the wealth which he took and thereof had not need for hismaintenance sent he by his trusty men to Holmgard (Novgarod), to bebestowed into the hands and care of King Jarizleif. 

Exceeding wealth did he collect together there, as was like to be, forasmuch as he was pillaging in that part of the world the which isrichest in gold and costly things. And so much did he accomplish withalthat, as has been writ before, took he as many as eighty towns. 

¶ And being come to Sikiley did Harald lay waste on that isle, and sethe his host over against a large town in which were many people. 

So strong were the walls thereof that he feared it were doubtful an hecould brake them down. Now the townsfolk had enough of victuals andother commodities which were required to withstand a siege, so hitHarald on the craft of bidding his fowlers to catch small birds, whichhad nests in the town & flew out during the day to seek food. On thebacks of these birds caused he to be tied shavings of red pine-wood onwhich had he poured melted wax and brimstone; fire thereto was set, andthe birds even so soon as they were loose, flew with one accord at onceto the town with the intent to seek their young and to hie them to theirown nests which were under the roofs. 

And these roofs were thatched with reeds or straw. 

Then the fire from the birds spread to the eaves, and though each birdbore but a little burden of fire nevertheless in a brief space waskindled a great fire, for many birds bore fire to the roofs that were ofthe town. Thereafter there burned one house after the other until thetown itself was all aflame, and all the people came out therefrom andbegged for grace. 

Yea was this that same folk that for many a day had talked proudly andwith mocking despite of the Greek host and the chief thereof. Haraldgave quarter to all men who craved it, and thereafter held authorityover this town. 

¶ Another town was there to which Harald went with his host, & rightwell peopled was it and strong withal, so much so indeed that it couldnot be thought that he would be able to make assault thereon. Flat landand hard lay round about the walls thereof, so Harald set his men to diga trench from the place whence a brook flowed, & that in a deep gulleywherein men from the town could not spy. 

The earth of the trench threw they out into the water and let the streambear it away; and in this work they continued even both by night and byday with fresh shifts after a spell. 

After this fashion did the host advance on the town day by day; and thetownsmen flocked to the battlements & both sides shot at one another, but by night did all betake themselves to sleep. 

Now when Harald wot that this hole that was in the earth was so longthat it must have come under and past the walls of the town bade he hismen arm themselves, & towards dawn went they into the trench, and whenthey came to the end thereof dug they up above their heads until theycame to stones set in lime; and this was the floor of a stone hall. Anonthey brake up the floor and ascended into the hall, and there sat manyof the townsmen eating and drinking, and great was the mischance ofthese good men for they were taken unawares. The Vaerings went aboutwith drawn swords, and straightway killed some of them though othersfled, to wit, those who could get out. 

Some of the Vaerings sought after these townsmen while others went tothe gates to set them open, and by this way in marched the host thatpertained unto Harald. 

Then did the townsfolk flee, though many prayed for mercy, and mercy didall receive who gave themselves up. 

In this way was it that Harald was possessed of the town, and therewithacquired exceeding wealth. 

¶ The third town to which they came was the one that of all of theisland had waxed largest and strongest, and to it pertained mostimportance both by reason of the wealth and the number within its walls. 

Even about this town lay great ditches, and the Vaerings marked thatthey could not win it by craft after such fashion as they had possessedthemselves of the other towns aforesaid. And so it came to pass thatlong lay they before the town yet did they accomplish nothing, and thetownsfolk seeing this waxed even bolder, and set up their array on thewalls, & anon opened the gates of the town and called to the Vaerings, egging them on & bidding them enter; and they mocked at them for lack ofboldness, averring that for fighting were they no better than so manyhens. Harald bade his men behave themselves as though they wist notafter what fashion were such things said: 'Nought shall we accomplish, 'said he, 'even if we storm the town; they will fling their weapons downunder their feet upon us; and albeit an entrance we perchance effectwith sundry of our folk, yet is the foe strong enough to shut them in, and shut the others out at their pleasure for they have put watches atall the gates of the town. 

No less mock will we make of them, however, and we will flaunt in theirfaces that we have no fear of them. Our men shall go forth on the plainas near the town as may be, having care nevertheless lest they comewithin bowshot, and weaponless must they go & hold sports one withanother so that the townsfolk may wot that we care naught for theirarray. '

After this fashion did they behave themselves for sundry days. 

¶ Now of the Icelanders that were with Harald at this time is itrecorded that Halldor the son of Snorri the Priest-- he it was who tookthis chronicle back to his own land-- and in the second place Ulf theson of Uspak, the son of Usvif the Wise, were the twain of them verystrong & valiant men and much cherished of Harald. 

The pair were alike foremost in the sports on the plain. When things hadthus happened for these sundry days, were the townsfolk minded to showeven greater arrogance, & discarding their weapons mounted they up on tothe walls and defiantly set open the gates of the town. Now the Vaeringsseeing this betook themselves one day to their sports in such fashionthat the swords that pertained to them were concealed beneath theircloaks and their helms beneath their hats. And after they had vied withone another awhile saw they that the townsfolk in no fashion entertainedsuspicion, thereon drawing their swords ran they forward to the gates. When the townsmen saw this advanced they bravely to meet them, standingfully armed, and thereon ensued a dire fight within the gates. 

To the Vaering folk pertained neither shield nor buckler, & in defaultthereof wrapped they their cloaks round their left arm; some werewounded, some killed, & all were hard pressed. 

Harald & the men with him who were in the camp hastened to theirsuccour, but by then were the townsfolk come up on to the walls fromwhence they shot at & stoned those coming thitherwards. Yet more fiercegrew the fight, & those within the gates bethought them help came at aslower gait than they could desire. Scarce was Harald come to the gatesere was slain his banner-bearer; then said he: 'Halldor, do thou take upthe banner!' Halldor picked up the banner-staff, but he spoke unwisely:'Who will bear thy banner for thee when thou followest it sofaint-heartedly as thou hast done now this while past?' These were wordsmore of anger than of truth, for Harald stood the stoutest among men. Then hied they them into the gate, and great were the strokes given; butthe outcome thereof was such wise that the victory was to Harald and hestormed the gates. Sore smote was Halldor, a deep wound gat he in thecountenance, and to him was it a blemish all the days of his life. §

¶ The fourth town whereunto Harald was come together with his host wasthe stoutest of all those whereof we have yet told. So strong was itthat they wist there was no hope that it could be taken by assault, andthereon beset they the town even by getting a ring around it so that novictuals could be taken therein. 

Now it chanced when Harald had been before it a while, fell he sick andbetook himself to his bed; & he caused his tent be placed away fromother tents so that he might have the ease that he should not hear thenoise and disquiet of the host. Backwards & forwards to him oft faredhis men, craving his counsel, and this was noted of the townsfolk whoargued rightly that something had befallen the Vaerings, and thereon setthey spies to discover what it might be. When the spies were come backeven into the town brought they intelligence that the chief of theVaerings lay sick, & for that cause had they not advanced on the town. As time waxed big grew the strength of Harald small, and his men becamesorrowful and were heavy of heart. 

Now of all this had the townsfolk full knowledge. 

To such a pass came it that the sickness pressed Harald hard and hisdeath was told throughout the whole host. Then went the Vaerings tospeak with the townsmen, telling them of the death of their chief, & praying the priests to grant him a tomb in the town. 

Now when the townsfolk heard these tidings many were there, rulers ofmonasteries or of other big churches in the town, who wished much, eachone of them, to have the body for his church, for well wotted each thatit would bring them great offerings; so the whole multitude of thepriests clad themselves in their vestments and walked forth out of thetown in procession well favoured and solemn, bearing shrines and holyrelics. 

But made the Vaerings also a mighty funeral train; covered with a costlypall was the coffin borne aloft, and above this again were held manybanners, & after the coffin in this wise had been borne in through thetown-gates was it set down right athwart them in front of the openingthereof. Then did the Vaerings blow a war-blast from all their trumpets, & drew their swords, and the whole host of the Vaerings rushed out oftheir tents fully armed, and ran towards the town shouting and crying. The monks & other priests who had been walking in this funeral trainvying with one another to be the foremost to go out and receive theoffering, now vied twofold as speedily to be the farthest off, for theVaerings slew every one who was nearest to them be he clerk or layman. After this fashion did they go about the whole of the town, putting themen to the sword and pillaging the churches, whence snatched theyexceeding great wealth. 

¶ Many summers fared Harald in warfare after this fashion alike inSerkland and Sikiley. 

Thereafter led he his host back to Miklagard, and abode there a shortspace ere set he again forth on a journey to Jorsalaheim (Palestine). §There he left behind him all the gold he had gotten as payment from theGreek King, & the same did all the Vaerings who went on the journey withhim. 

It is told that altogether Harald fought eighteen battles on thesejourneys. Thus saith Thiodolf:

 'All men know that Harald Eighteen battles grim hath fought, Oft hath the peace of the chieftain been broken; The gray eagle's sharp claws In blood didst thou dye, King, Ever was the wolf filled ere thou fared'st homeward. '

¶ Harald with his men had now betaken themselves to Jorsalaland(Palestine) and thence to Jorsalaborg (Jerusalem), and whithersoever hewent in Jorsalaland were all the towns and castles surrendered unto him;thus saith Stuf, who had himself heard the King recount these things:

 'The blade-bold smiting warrior To subjection brought Jerusalem. The smiling land was captive to him and the Greeks, And by their might, unburned withal, Came the country under the warrior's dictate. '

¶ Here it is recounted that this land came unburned and unscathed intoHarald's power. Thereafter fared he to the Jordan and bathed himselftherein, as is the way with other pilgrims. On the Sepulchre of theLord, the Holy Cross, and other holy relics in Jorsalaland bestowedHarald great benefactions. Then did he make safe all the road to theJordan, slaying robbers and other disturbers of the peace. Thus saithStuf:

 'By counsel and wrathful words the King of the Agdir folk Withstood on the banks of the Jordan the treason of men, But for true trespass had folk to pay dearly; Ill from the Prince suffered they. (In Christ's eternal house). '

¶ After these things fared he back to Miklagard. 

¶ Now when Harald was returned to Miklagard from Jorsalaland was heminded to go to the north, even unto his own heritage; for it had cometo his ears that the son of his brother, to wit, Magnus Olafson, was nowKing of Norway and of Denmark, and therefor gave he warning to quit hisservice with the King of Greece; but when Queen Zoe came to hear thereofwaxed she very wrath & made dire complaint against Harald, averring thathe had gone dishonestly to work with the wealth of the Greek King whichhad been taken in warfare what time Harald had been chief of the host. Now there was a damsel both young and fair, whose name was Maria, andshe was the daughter of the brother to Queen Zoe. [§] Afore had Haraldsought the hand of this maid in marriage, and by the Queen had his suitbeen refused. It has been told here in the north by Vaerings, who werethen serving in Miklagard, that among those who should wot well of theaffair was it averred that Queen Zoe desired to have Harald for her ownhusband, & therein lay the cause of all that which befell when Haralddesired to leave Miklagard, though mayhap otherwise was given out beforeall folk. At that time was Constantine Monomachus King of the Greeks, and together with Queen Zoe ruled he the kingdom. Wherefore was it onthese counts that the King of the Greeks caused Harald to be seized andcast into prison. 

¶ But as Harald was drawing nigh unto the prison there appeared unto himthe holy King Olaf and bade him be of good cheer for that he would cometo his aid; & there in the street was afterwards builded a chapel, andwas it consecrated to King Olaf, & that chapel has stood there unto thisvery day. § Now after such fashion was the prison builded that it had ahigh tower, & this was open at the top. Into the prison thereof wasHarald thrown, and together with him were Halldor and Ulf. The nightthereafter came a wealthy woman to the uppermost part of the prison, whither she had ascended by means of ladders, and with her were twoserving-men and to either let they down a rope by which they drew theprisoners up. This woman had one time been healed by the holy King Olaf, and now had he appeared to her and laid upon her the injunction that sheshould release his brother from out of prison. Thereon hied Harald him tothe Vaerings who with one accord rose to their feet when they beheldhim, and acclaimed him welcome. 

Thereafter fell the whole of the host to arms and betook themselves tothe place where the King was sleeping, and taking him captive thrustthey out both his eyes. Thus saith Thorarin Skeggison in his lay:

 'The bold prince gold obtained, But the throned King of Greece gat blindness, And thereafter went with scars most grievous. '

Thus likewise saith Thiodolf the Skald:

 'The waster of wolves' sorrow Let the eyes twain of the throned King be put out; The prince of the Agdir folk on the Eastern King Laid a grisly mark whereby was he horribly blinded. '

In the twain of these lays concerning Harald, & also in many othersongs, recorded is it how that he himself put out the eyes of the GreekKing; but in lieu of thus singing, had they known it to be truer, fullwell might they have named a duke or count or some other nobleman. ButHarald himself and the other men that were with him themselves boastedof this deed. §

¶ That same night went Harald and his men to the chamber wherein Marialay sleeping, & by force bare her away. Then betaking themselves towhere their galleys rode took they twain of them and anon rowed intoSiavidarsund, § but when they were come thither found they that the ironchain was stretched right athwart the inlet, and so Harald commanded hismen to fall to their oars on both the galleys, & those who were notrowing were all to run aft, and each one to have in his hand his ownbaggage-bag. 

In this fashion they ran the galleys on to the chain, and as soon asthey were fast and the speed was stayed commanded he all his men to runforward. Then that galley whereon was Harald plunged forward, and afterit had swayed on the chain slid from off it; but the other brake as itrode the chain, and many were drowned, albeit some were taken up out ofthe water. After this fashion did Harald escape from Miklagard, & thencefared he forth into the Black Sea. But ere he sailed from land he setthe maid ashore, & gave her trusty followers to take her back toMiklagard; and he bade her ask her kinswoman Zoe how much power she hadover him, or if her power had been able to hinder him from getting themaiden. Thereafter sailed Harald northward to Ellipalta§ and thencefared all over the East-realm. § On this journey made Harald certainmerry verses which together number sixteen, & all have the same refrain:this is one of them:

 'Past Sicily, far out, forged the ship; Proudly she strode and ably 'neath our feet Never before had Norseman come so far amain, Yet saith the Maid of the gold-rings in Garda that she scorns me. '

¶ By this, allusion made he to Ellisif, the daughter of King Jarizleifof Holmgard. 

¶ When Harald was come to Holmgard did King Jarizleif receive him withexceeding great kindness, and there abode he the winter through; at thattime, moreover, took he into his own keeping all the gold and variousother precious goods which he had sent thither out of Miklagard. So muchwealth was indeed collected together, that no one there in the north hadseen so great an amount before in the ownership of one man. On threeoccasions[§] the while he was in Miklagard had Harald ta'en his share inthe spoiling of palaces, for it was a law that every time a Greek Kingdied the Vaerings should have palace-spoil; at that hour might they gothrough all the palaces of the King, wherein his hoards of wealth weregarnered, and take at will as much as ever they could lay hands on. 

¶ That winter gave King Jarizleif to Harald his daughter in wedlock, hername was Elizabeth but Norwegians called her Ellisif. To this Stuf theBlind is witness in the following:

 'The alliance that he wished Gat the prince of the Agdirs; Gold amain won the friend of the men, And to boot the King's daughter. '

¶ So it came to pass that ere long there arose some discord betwixtMagnus and Harald, and then were many men so evil-minded that theywrought bad blood betwixt the Kings. 

¶ Now after the departure of Harald in the manner aforesaid, SveinUlfson went on sleeping. Later made he close inquiry anent the journeyof Harald; and when he came to know that Harald and Magnus had enteredinto covenant, and had now an host one with the other, steered he acourse eastward alongside the coast of Skani and abode there with hishost, until it came to his ears in wintertime that Magnus and Harald hadfared northward even to Norway with their hosts. Thereupon shaped Sveina course southward (west) to Denmark, and that winter took he possessionby force of all the dues of the King. 

¶ So soon as the spring was come King Magnus and King Harald called outa muster from all Norway. 

Now it befell once upon a time that both the Kings were lying in theself-same haven, and the day thereafter Harald being the first to beready sailed forthwith, and in the evening hove he to in the havenwherein he and Magnus had covenanted to lie that night; and brought hehis ship into the King's berth, and hoisted his tilts. 

King Magnus, he that had later in the day sailed forth, found also thathaven, but when he was come perceived he that the men of Harald had bythen gotten their tilts up; & saw he furthermore that Harald was lyingin the berth of the King and that there was he minded to lie. Even sosoon as his men had struck sail said King Magnus unto them: 'Now shallmy men take their places by the bulwarks and fall to their oars, and theothers shall undo their weapons and arm themselves, and if Harald andhis men gainsay us and will not make way, then will we fight them. ' WhenKing Harald saw that King Magnus was minded to give battle spake he tohis men and said: 'Cut the hawsers and let us put off; wroth is nowkinsman Magnus. ' So said so done; and the ships of Harald were hove outof berth, and King Magnus put his ships into their place. 

When this had been accomplished went King Harald with sundry of his menup on to the ship of King Magnus, & the King greeted him well and badehim welcome. Then said King Harald: 'I thought that we were come amongfriends; but just now I misdoubted that thou wouldst let this be thecase; but true it is that children are petulent & I will not account itotherwise than that this was a childish deed. ' Then said King Magnus:'It was a kin-deed, not a child's-deed; I can in good sooth rememberwhat I gave and what I refused, but an it were allowed that this littlematter were now done in our despite another would soon arise. In allthings will we keep the covenant that we made, but thou on thy part mustfulfil that which was agreed upon. ' Then said King Harald: 'There isalso an old custom which hath it that the wisest giveth way, ' &therewith went he back even to his own ship. In such like dealingsbetwixt the Kings was it difficult to hold the balance; the men to KingMagnus swore even that he was in the right, but those who were dullardsdeemed that Harald had been slighted. 

The men that were of King Harald's following said it were well and rightthat Magnus should have the berth had the two Kings come thither at thesame time, but that King Harald could not be called upon to leave theberth wherein he were lying afore; and they declared that Harald hadacted well and wisely, but those who wished to make the worst of thingssaid that King Magnus desired to break the covenant, and that he haddone King Harald wrong and injustice. 

Soon unwise men were talking so much about quarrels of this kind thatdiscord arose between the Kings, and many things befell which the Kingstook each after his own fashion albeit thereof is but little set down inwriting. 

¶ So King Magnus & King Harald brought their fleet down to Denmark, andwhen Svein heard thereof fled he away to Skani. The two Kings abode longin Denmark that summer, and brought the land into subjection; the autumnto them was in Jutland. There one night, when King Magnus lay abed, dreamt he that he himself stood there where his father King Olaf theSaint abode, & thought he that his father spake with him: 'Which wiltthou choose, my son, to fare with me, or become of all kings themightiest & live long, but to commit sin so great that thou wiltscarcely or never be able to atone for it?' And he bethought that heanswered, 'I desire that thou choosest for me. '

Then the King seemed to answer: 'Thou shalt fare even with me. ' KingMagnus told his men of this dream. A little while later fell he ill of asickness, and lay at a place called Sudatorp, § and when he was nigh untodeath sent he his brother§ Thorir to Svein Ulfson bidding the latterafford Thorir what help he might need, and with this message King Magnusalso made it known that when his days should be ended it was his wish tohave Svein to have dominion over the realm of Denmark, saying that itwas meet that Harald should rule over Norway and Svein over Denmark. Thereafter died King Magnus the Good, & all folk mourned his death. Thussaith Od Kikina-Skald:

 'Full many a tear did men shed When the mild King was borne to the grave. Heavy the burden for those that he had benefited with gold, Sore were the hearts of the house carles, Their tears held they not back, And oft-times in sorrow now are his people down-cast. '

¶ When he heard these tidings summoned King Harald his host to a Thing, and opened unto them a scheme whereof the purport was to fare forth tothe Vebiorg Thing, and cause himself there to be acclaimed King ofDenmark. 

Thence would he conquer his country, for he accounted Denmark his ownheritage in succession to his kinsman Magnus in like manner as with thekingdom of Norway. 

And for this purpose bade he his men give him their assistance, forthen, said he, the Norwegians would be masters of the Danes for alltime. Then up and spake Einar Thamberskelfir, and said, rather was ithis duty to convey his foster-son King Magnus to the grave and to thelatter's father King Olaf, than to fight in a foreign land, or to covetye might and dominion of another King; therefore concluded he hisspeaking by saying that better he deemed it to follow King Magnus deadthan any other king living. Afterwards caused he the corpse to be ta'enand laid out in solemn state so that all might see it arrayed on boardthe King's own ship. Thereafter all the men of Throndhjem and theNorwegians made them ready to return home with the body of King Magnus &the war-host was disbanded. Then did King Harald perceive that by somuch was it his wisest policy to fare back even unto Norway and first ofall things to make that country his own, and thereafter wax in power. SoHarald hied him thither with the whole of his host thus unto Norway, andeven so soon as he was come thither held he a Thing of the men of theland, and caused himself to be acknowledged King over the whole country;he fared right from the east, from Vik, and was acclaimed King by everyfolkland in Norway. 

¶ Einar Thamberskelfir journeyed to Norway with the corpse of KingMagnus; with him fared all the host of the Throndhjem folk; & they tookthe body to Nidaros where it was buried in the chapel of Saint Clementwherein was then the shrine of the sainted King Olaf. 

King Magnus had been of middle height, with a countenance ruddy andfrank, fair-haired was he, and eloquent; quick to think, strong todecide, bounteous to give; withal a mighty man of war and very valiantto boot; of all Kings was he the most beloved, & praised was he alike byfriend and foe. 

¶ That autumn also was Svein Ulfson in Skani & was minded to fareeastward to the realm of Sweden; moreover thought he that he would laydown the title of King which he had taken to himself in Denmark. Peradventure as he was mounting his horse rode certain men up to him &told unto him the tidings that King Magnus was dead, and how that allthe host of Norway had quitted clean from Denmark. 

To this made Svein hasty answer & said: 'I call God to witness thatnever hereafter will I flee the realm of Denmark even so long as Ilive. ' Therewithal mounted he his horse & rode southwards in Skani, & tohim were forthwith many folk gathered. That winter conquered he thewhole of Denmark, & all the Danes took him for their King. Thorir, thebrother of King Magnus, came to Svein with the message of King Magnus, as has been afore writ, & Svein received Thorir with good countenance;tarried he long with Svein and it was well with him. 

¶ After the death of King Magnus Olafson, had King Harald Sigurdsonpossession of the whole realm of Norway. 

And when he had ruled over Norway for one winter, & the spring was againincomen mustered he men from out of all the land, one half of thegeneral host in men & ships, & thence sailed south to Jutland where heharried & burned even very widely; that same summer hove he to inGodnarfjord. At that time made King Harald this verse:

 'While the linen-white woman Her song chants to her goodman, The anchor of the oaken ship We drop in Godnarfjord. '

Then spake he to Thiodolf, and bade him add thereunto; and he sang:

 'Next summer (foretell I) The anchor more southward Shall hold the ship with its fluke; Deeper shall we cast it. '

And Bolverk in his lay mentions that Harald fared to Denmark the summerfollowing on King Magnus's death:

 'From that fair land the year thereafter A muster called'st thou out; When thou ploughed'st the seas With sea-steeds full splendid. On darksome billow lay The dragons precious, and uneasy The host thereof saw off land laden were the war-ships of the Danes. '

¶ It was at that time that they burned the homestead of Thorkel Geyser. He was a great chief, natheless were his daughters led bounden to theships: the winter before had they shown themselves very scornful ofHarald & had made mock of his war cruise to Denmark, & from cheese hadthey cut out anchors and said that most like these would well suffice tohold the ships of the King of Norway. Then was this chanted:

 'Now from their whey cheeses cut The maids of Denmark rings for anchors, And this gibe annoyance gave the King. Now see I maidens many in the morn Reach the King's ships in fetters heavy: Fewer laugh now. '

¶ It is related that the look-out man who had observed the fleet of KingHarald's cried out to the daughters of Thorkel Geyser, 'Ye Geyserdaughters said that Harald would never come to Denmark. ' Quoth one ofthem, 'That was yesterday. '

¶ At a very high price did Thorkel ransom his daughters. Thus saithGrani:

 'Of tears her eyes Were never dry; This wrong-headed woman In the thick Horn-woods. The lord of Norway the fleeing Foe to the shore drave; For his daughters wealth amain Had to pay their father. '

¶ The whole of the summer did King Harald harry in the realm of theDanes & gat to himself much plunder, natheless did he not there abidebut fared he back to Norway in the autumn, and there tarried the winterthrough. 

¶ That same winter, which was even that one after the death of KingMagnus, did King Harald take to wife Thora, the daughter of ThorbergArnason. To them were born two sons, the elder of whom was Magnus, theyounger Olaf. 

King Harald and Queen Ellisif had two daughters; one of these was namedMaria, and the other Ingigerd. When that following spring was come, andof that spring have we writ afore, did King Harald muster his host andagain fared forth to Denmark in the summer & harried there, & the samedid he now one summer after the other. Thus saith Stuf the Skald:

 'Falster was wasted, and to its folk Mischance befell (so I heard). The raven his fill ate, But rapine feared the Danes each year. '

¶ Ever since the death of King Magnus had King Svein ruled the whole ofthe Danish realm; remained he at peace during the winters, but by summerwent he out with his host & did threaten to journey north with theDanish host, and there do no less harm than Harald had done in Denmark. In the winter King Svein offered to meet King Harald in the River, andthere fight together to the last, or else come to agreement; andthereafter, during that winter, were both one and other of them busiedarming their ships, so that in the summer to come might one half of thegeneral host be abroad. 

It was in that summer that there came from Iceland Thorleik SveinUlfson; he had heard to wit, when he was north in Norway, that KingHarald had fared south to the River against King Svein. Then didThorleik chant this:

 ''Tis awaited that in spear-storm On the sea-king's path The doughty men of inner Throndhjem Will meet the hardy King. God only can bring it to pass That one of them there taketh Life or land of the other; Little wots Svein of concord. '

And furthermore he chanted this:

 'Harald the harsh who beareth Oft a red shield off the land, Is guiding on Budli's ways§ The broad long-ships from the north. But southward o'er the seas, Doth come the warlike Svein In animals gold-mouthed, masted, And painted in colours fair. '

¶ To the appointed trysting-place came King Harald with his host, andthere heard that King Svein was to the south and lying off Zealand withhis fleet. Then did King Harald part his host, sending the greaternumber of the peasant-host back, but retaining to himself his body-guard& friends and feudatories, also that part of the peasant-host which hadbeen mustered nighest to the Danes. 

They fared south (west) to Jutland, southward of Vendilskagi, & thereafter still south past Thioda, & went everywhere with thewar-shield aloft. Thus saith Stuf the Skald:

 'Fled Thioda folk from meeting with the King, Bold was he the stately dealer of blows. Harald's soul in Heaven. '§

¶ They fared southward all the way to Heidaby, and when they were comethither seized they that town and burned it. Then a man that was thrallto King Harald wrought this:

 'Burnt from one end to another Was the whole of Heidaby; Ruthless treatment this, methinks; Our work, I trow, arouses grief in Svein. In the town spent I last night: Ere the eighth hour the flames shot up from the houses. '

¶ Likewise Thorleik telleth in his poem that he heard that no battlebefell at the River:

 'Among the King's followers Each asks who doth not wot it How 'twas that the prince avenger To Heidaby did hie him, When Harald from the east with ships Sped early, without reason, To the royal town. In sooth Destruction ne'er should have been done. '

¶ After this fared Harald northward and with him had he sixty ships, thegreater number were large & well laden with what plunder had been takenin the summer. But as they were faring northward and past Thioda camedown King Svein from the land with a large host; & he proffered KingHarald to come ashore & do battle. Now King Harald had less than half asmany men as Svein and so he bade Svein fight with him at sea. Thus saithThorleik the Fair:

 'Svein, even he who was born to success in Midgard, Called on the mighty King in fight on land to meet him; But Harald shy of failing would liefer fight, quoth he, Aboardship, since the bold King held the land. '

¶ Thereafter sailed Harald northward past Vendilskagi; but the wind wasagainst them & they brought-to under Lesey where they remained thenight. Then were the ships encompassed with a thick sea-fog, but when itwas morning, & the sun rose, beheld they on the other side of the seawhat seemed to them like burning fires. And King Harald being informedthereof gazed thereat, & said straightway: 'Strike the ships' tilts, andlet the men fall to their oars. The Danish host hath come after us. Thedarkness hath lifted, I ween, there where they are, and the sun isshining on their dragon-heads the which are overlaid with gold. ' And itwas even as Harald said for behold there was come Svein, the DanishKing, with a mighty host. 

Both the fleets now rowed with all speed, but the Danish ships werelighter under oars, the Norwegian ships being both water-logged andheavy laden. So the Danes drew on apace. 

Then did Harald perceive that this would never serve his purpose. Nowhis dragon was faring astern of all his other ships, and he commandedthat some timber should be thrown overboard and apparel with other waresbe placed thereon, and as the water was calm these things drifted withthe current. 

When the Danes saw these goods drifting along on the sea those who wererowing ahead swerved aside after them, for they deemed it easier to takethe goods as they were floating loose on the water than to seek them onboard the Norwegian ships, and in this manner did their ships linger. When King Svein overtook them in his ship bade he them proceed, and saidshame was it that with an host as large as his they could not take theNorwegians, to whom was but few men, and get the fellows into theirpower. 

Then began the Danes to row the harder again, and when King Harald sawthat they were making way bade he his men lighten their ships bythrowing overboard malt and wheat and swine-flesh, even to chopping opentheir kegs of drink, and for a while these aids availed them well. Thendid King Harald command that the war-hurdles should be taken, alsocasks, and empty barrels, and be cast overboard and on them and in themwere placed prisoners of war. 

Now when King Svein saw all of these floating together on the sea heordered that the men should be rescued, and accordingly was this done. While his men were occupied in this their task, grew greater thedistance between the fleets, and when the Danes were again about thechase had the Norwegians already made good their escape. Thus saithThorleik the Fair:

 'I heard tell in what manner Svein The eastmen put to flight at sea, How the other King quick-minded gat him gone; All the plunder of the Thrond-folk's King On the Jutland sea was floating; And sundry ships lost he withal. '

¶ Under Lesey, did King Svein withdraw his fleet, and there found heseven Norwegian ships, but aboard them were only peasants and men whohad been mustered for war. 

When King Svein took them begged they for quarter and offered money inransom. Thus saith Thorleik the Fair:

 'For grace did Harald's friends stout-hearted Pray the King, and they few laid down their arms; The peasants ready-witted refused to fight thereafter, Speaking because their lives out they wished to live. '

¶ Anent King Harald be it said that he was masterful and a strong rulerin his own land, a very sage man withal, & it be common talk that therewas never a chief in the Northlands so wise or ready in resource as he. 

A great warrior also, and very valiant, stronger, & defter with weaponsthan any other man; but all this have we recorded before. 

Nevertheless the greater number of his doughty deeds go unrecorded, andthis in part by reason of our lack of knowledge thereof, & in part byreason that we will not put in books tales for which there is nowitness, even though in our hearing have such things been told. Itbeseemeth us better that something may be added hereafter than that muchshould need to be taken herefrom. About King Harald are many tales setforth in lays which the Icelandic men made to him or to his sons, & forthis reason was he a firm friend to them. A firm friend also was he toall our countrymen, and once when there was a great famine in Icelandpermitted King Harald four of his ships to carry meal to that island, and decreed that six bushels thereof should not cost more than a hundredells of homespun; furthermore allowed he those that were stricken bypoverty to leave if so be that they could find themselves in victualsthe voyage thro' over to the main, and by these means was the land savedand the harvest thereof bettered. 

King Harald set up a bell for the church which was builded with timbersent hither by the sainted King Olaf, and raised on a site nigh by wherethe Althing takes place. Such memories have we here of King Harald & ofmany other great gifts which he granted to men that sought them. 

Halldor Snorrason and Ulf Uspakson, whereof we have afore wrote, hiedthem to Norway even into the service of King Harald. 

In manifold parts were they opposite one from the other. Halldor wasvery big & strong and handsome, and King Harald bore witness regardinghim that he was among those of his men who altered least in unawaitedcircumstances: whether such might be peril or tidings of joy, or throughthings that might occur when danger was toward; never was he morepleased nor less pleased, never did he sleep more nor less; nor tookmeat & drink otherwise than as was his wont. Halldor was a silent man &harsh, speaking bluntly, also was he stubborn and unmeek; and this wasnot to the liking of the King since he had many other bold and willingmen. 

Halldor abode with the King but a short time and then fared back toIceland, and made to himself a home at Hiardarholt, abiding there tillhe was aged and become an old man. 

¶ In great love dwelt Ulf Uspakson with King Harald; a very wise man washe, eloquent, strong, large-hearted, & resourceful. King Harald createdhim his marshal and gave him in wedlock Jorun the daughter of Thorbergwhose daughter, to wit Thora, was wife to King Harald. The children ofUlf and Jorun were Joan the Strong of Rasvold, & Brigida, the mother ofSheep-Wolf, who was the father of Peter Burden-Swain§ who again was thefather of Ulf Fly and of the other brothers and sisters of this latter. The son of Joan the Strong was Erling, he that was the father ofArchbishop Eystein and his brothers. 

King Harald gave Ulf the Marshal the rights of a feudatory and a grantof twelve marks with more than half a folkland in Throndhjem; thisaccording to Stein Herdison in the lay of Ulf. 

¶ Now it came to pass that King Magnus Olafson had caused the church ofSaint Olaf§ to be builded in Nidaros on the self-same spot whereon hisfather's body had rested for a night, and this spot was then above thetown; there too builded he the King's-House. 

The church was not finished when the King died. Harald completed thatwhich was lacking to the church, and in the yard thereof laid he thefoundation of a stone hall, but this was not ready before he set to workto build the church of Saint Mary up on the sand-bank, nigh the spotwhere the holy body of the King lay buried that first winter after hisdeath. 

It was a great minster and so firmly was it builded with lime that itscarce could be broken when Archbishop Eystein had it pulled down. 

In the church of Saint Olaf were preserved ye relics of King Olaf§whiles the church of St. Mary was abuilding. 

King Harald builded a King's-House below the church of Mary, by theriver, where it now stands; & the hall which he had builded before, dedicated he to the church of Saint Gregory. §

¶ A certain man there was named Ivar the White, who was a boldfeudatory; his seat lay in the Uplands, and himself was a grandson ofEarl Hakon the Great. In appearance was Ivar exceeding comely. The sonof Ivar was named Hakon, and it hath been said of him that he surpassedall the men in Norway at that time for strength and courage & ability;he was much in warfare in his youth & made great advancement forhimself, and later was he a very famous man. 

¶ Einar Thamberskelfir was the most powerful of the feudatories inThrondhjem; little friendship throve there betwixt himself & Harald, natheless retained he the land-dues which had pertained to him duringthe lifetime of Magnus. 

Einar was an exceedingly wealthy man; he was wedded to Bergliot daughterof Earl Hakon, as hath been writ before. Eindrid, their son, was nowfull-grown, and had to wife Sigrid the daughter of Ketil Calf and ofGunhild, the niece of King Harald through her mother. 

Eindrid inherited fairness and beauty from the kindred of his mother, towit, Earl Hakon and his sons; and from his father, Einar, gat he heightand strength and the craft which Einar had above all other men; a veryhearty man was Eindrid withal. 

¶ Orm was the name of a certain Earl in the Uplands, and his mother wasRagnhild the daughter of Earl Hakon the Great. This Orm was a veryexcellent man. 

In those days Aslak Erlingson lived eastward at Soli in Jadar; he had towife Sigrid the daughter of Earl Svein Hakonson. 

Gunhild, another daughter to Earl Svein, was wedded to the Danish KingSvein Ulfson. This anent the offspring in Norway of Earl Hakon at thattime, and moreover anent many other bold men; all of the line of EarlHakon were more comely than other folk and the most of them were veryable men, but all were brave. 

¶ King Harald loved power, & this grew according as he took root in theland; to so great an extent did it wax that in the case of most men itbootless was to speak against him, or to bring forward other mattersthan those which were to his mind. Thus saith Thiodolf the Skald:

 'The men of the war-wont chieftain All humble have to sit or stand There in such place as the stern king desireth; Before the filler of ravens bend many men, And few there are indeed who will not do in all things Whate'er the King may bid. '

¶ Ever was Einar Thamberskelfir the chief leader of the Throndhjempeasantry, and their spokesman at the Thing when the King proceededagainst them. Well acquainted was he with the laws; nor, with all thepeasantry at his back, was he lacking in boldness to carry through hiscause at the Things, even though the King himself might be present. 

Now this made the King exceeding wroth, and at last were matters at sucha pass that they disputed together with contentious words, Einarswearing that the peasants would not brook the lawlessness of the Kingif he should break the common law of the land. After this fashion didthey fall out on sundry occasions. Then Einar started to have many menround him when he was at home, and many more when he came to town andthe King was present. On one occasion when he fared in to town had hewith him many folk, eight or nine long-ships, and nigh upon five hundredmen;§ and coming to town he went ashore with this fellowship, and KingHarald who by hap was in the outer gallery of his house, stood andlooked on as the men to Einar flocked up from their ships, and it issaid that Harald thereupon chanted this:

 'Here see I speeding up With his great following Einar Thamberskelfir; Yea, he who cleaveth the waves. That lord full strong is minded A princely throne to fill; At the heels of an earl House-carles but few will follow. He who the sword makes red Will beguile us of our land If Einar kisseth not The thin mouth of the axe. '

¶ Some days that while tarried Einar in the town. 

Now it came to pass that one day a folk-mote was held, for it hadbefallen that a thief had been taken in the town, and it was at thismote that he was to be brought to trial, & the King himself was present. 

Aforetime had the man been in the service of Einar who had favoured himmore than a little. Now of this matter was Einar told, and deemed hethat the King would not be the more prone to liberate the man becausehe, Einar, set store by him, so accordingly bade he his men armthemselves and in force to proceed to the mote, and then took Einar theman away by dint of sheer strength. 

Thereafter mediated the friends of either in the matter, & the endthereof came that it was agreed that a tryst should be appointed andthat the King & Einar should meet one another. There was acouncil-chamber in the King's-House down by the river, § and into thischamber entered the King and with him therein were but few men; theothers left he standing without in the courtyard. Now the King had had ashutter placed over the smoke-hole, & there was but a little opening. Then did Einar come into the courtyard with his men, and said he to hisson Eindrid: 'Remain thou out here with the men, and then will there beno danger for me. '

Wherefore did Eindrid take up his station without the door of thecouncil-chamber. 

Now when Einar was entered into this room said he: 'Dark is it in theKing's council-chamber, ' and even at that moment fell men upon him andsome stabbed him & some hewed at him, and when Eindrid heard the tumultdrew he his sword and rushed into the chamber whereon forthwith was hefelled beside his father. 

Then did the King's men run towards the chamber and before the doorthereof, but the peasants were all at a loss because now to thempertained no leader; yet did they urge one another on saying that itwere shame not to avenge their chief, but for all that did they naught, & made no essay to fight. Then went the King out to his men, set them inarray, & caused his banner to be unfurled, but made he no onset &thereafter bade he all his men go out to his ship, then rowed they downthe river and so out on the fjord. 

Now apace was brought the intelligence of the death of Eindrid toBergliot his wife for she was in the lodging that she and Einarinhabited in the town. Thence went she up unto the King's-House wherewas gathered the peasant host and them incited she to fight inasmuch asin her lay, but at that same moment rowed the King down the river, thenquoth Bergliot: 'Now lack we my kinsman Hakon Ivarson; ne'er would themurderers of Eindrid be rowing there adown the river were Hakon on itsbanks. '

Thereafter caused Bergliot the bodies of Einar & Eindrid be laid out, and they were buried in the church of Saint Olaf hard by the tomb ofKing Magnus Olafson. 

After the fall of Einar became King Harald so greatly hated for hisshare in that foul deed, that the feudatories and peasants only heldback from fighting with him because to them pertained no leader to raisethe banner for them. 

 [Illustration]

¶ Now dwelling at Austrat in Iriar was Fin Arnison, feudatory of KingHarald. 

Fin was married with Bergliot, the daughter of Halfdan the son of SigurdSow, & Halfdan was the brother of King Olaf and King Harald. 

Thora, wife to King Harald, was the daughter of the brother of FinArnison; sworn friends to the King were Fin and his brethren. Certainsummers had Fin been in viking warfare westward and on those quests he &Guthorm Gunhildson§ & Hakon Ivarson had sailed in company. So fared KingHarald down the Throndhjem fjord and out to Austrat, where he was wellreceived, and thereafter communed they together, Fin and he, & tookcounsel one with the other as to the outcome concerning what had butthen befallen, to wit the slaying of Einar and his son, and then of thatmurmuring and turmoil the which the Throndhjem folk were raising overagainst the King. 

Fin answered hastily: 'Wrong art thou on every count; whatsoever thoudoest thou doest ill & thereafter art thou so afeared that thou knowestno whither to turn. '

The King rejoined laughing: 'Kinsman-in-law, I will send thee in to town& thou shalt make it up betwixt the peasants and me; & if that businesscometh to naught then shalt thou fare to the Uplands, & good feelingagain cause with Ivar Hakonson & so bring it about that he goeth not towar against me. ' Fin answered: 'What will be my reward an I go on thisfool's errand, for alike Throndhjem folk and Upland folk are so hostileto thee that no messenger of thine could fare to them save at his ownrisk. '

The King answered: 'Go thou on this errand, kinsman-in-law, for well wotI an any man could bring us to a reconciliation it would be thee, & askthyself of us what boon thou wilt have therefor. '

'Keep thou thy word, and I will choose the boon; I choose peace for mybrother Calf and removal of his outlawry, and the restoring unto him ofall his possessions; and furthermore I ask that he shall have all hisappointments and all the power that he had or ever he left the land. '

And the King said yea to all whatever Fin asked of him, & they twainbefore witnesses took one another by the hand thereon. Thereafter saidFin: 'But what am I to proffer Hakon so that he may promise thee peace, for he it is who hath the upper hand of those kinsmen'? The King said:'First shalt thou find out what Hakon is like to demand so thatreconciliation may be brought about, and thereafter must thou forward mycause as best thou canst; but should the worst come to the worst, thendeny him nothing save & except the kingship itself. '

¶ Then went King Harald southward to More where mustered he men, and agreat number was gathered unto him. 

¶ So Fin Arnison fared into the town & took with him his house-carles tothe number of some eighty men, and being come to the town held he aThing with the townsmen. Now Fin spoke long and wisely at this Thing, bidding townsman and peasant take any other course rather than live inhatred with his King or drive him away; & he reminded them how much illthey had been brought to suffer when they had acted in this wiseaforetime, towards the sainted King Olaf. 

He said, moreover, that the King would atone for these murders in suchmanner as the best & wisest men might adjudge; and the outcome of thespeech of Fin was that the men gave their word to let the matter restuntil the return of the messengers despatched by Bergliot to HakonIvarson in the Uplands. Thereafter fared Fin out to Orkadal with the menwho had accompanied him to town, and further up to the Dofrafjal andeastward (south) across those mountains; and firstly went he to see hiskinsman-in-law Earl Orm (the Earl was wedded to Sigrid the daughter toFin) & to him disclosed his errand. 

¶ When this was done, appointed they a tryst with Hakon Ivarson, & whenthey were met did Fin before Hakon lay his errand in accordance with thebehest of King Harald. But on the instant was it seen from the speech ofHakon that he deemed himself bound to avenge the slaying of his kinsmanEindrid; and said he, moreover, that he had received word fromThrondhjem that there would come to him forces sufficient for anuprising against the King. 

¶ Then did Fin open unto Hakon what a difference would lie, and how muchthe more to his own vantage, were he, in lieu of risking battle againsta King to whom he was already bounden by service, to accept from thatKing honour as great as he himself might demand. Fin said that Hakonmight be unvictorious; 'and then wouldst thou have forfeited both wealthand peace; and if thou wert victorious over the King then wouldst thoube dubbed a traitor. '

The Earl also supported this speaking of Fin. 

When Hakon had given the matter thought, made he known to them what wasin his mind, & said: 'I will accept reconciliation from King Harald ifhe will give me in wedlock his kinswoman Ragnhild, the daughter ofMagnus Olafson, with such a dowry as is seemly for her, and as sheherself may desire. '

Then Fin answered that he would promise the fulfilment of this requeston behalf of King Harald, & therewith was the matter ratified betweenthem. Thereafter fared Fin back north to Throndhjem, and all thedisquiet and turmoil was set at rest; and so in the end kept the Kinghis kingdom in peace within the land, for now the whole of that leaguecame to naught which the kinsfolk of Eindrid had set against KingHarald. 

 [Illustration]

¶ Now when the time was come that Hakon was to demand the fulfilment ofthe contract, fared he to see King Harald; and when they began talkingof the matter together, said the King to him that he on his side wouldkeep to everything that had been covenanted twixt Hakon and Fin: 'Thoushalt speak with Ragnhild herself, Hakon, ' said the King, 'and ask herconsent to this match, but I would not advise thee, or any other, to wedRagnhild save with her consent. '

Thereafter went Hakon unto Ragnhild and asked her hand, and sheanswered: 'Indeed feel I that my father, King Hakon, is dead, since I amto be given to a peasant, fine man though thou art and of mightyprowess. Were King Magnus alive would he never yoke me with any mateless than a king, nor can it be awaited now that I will wed a manwithout princely rank. ' Now after this went Hakon to King Harald &opened unto him of the colour of the speech of Ragnhild, & withal to hismemory again commended the agreement betwixt himself and Fin; and Finwas there present, & sundry others who could also bear witness to whatwas pledged betwixt him and Fin. Then of them all demanded Hakon to bearhim out in regard to the agreement that the King should give Ragnhildsuch dowry as was to her mind: 'Since she will not wed an unprincely manthen canst thou give me an earldom; lineage have I, and according towhat folk say certain other qualities therewith that may well give metitle to be an earl. ' Then said the King: 'When King Olaf, my brother, & King Magnus, his son, ruled the kingdom, one earl did they allow to bein the country at a time; this likewise hath been my plan since I havebeen King, & therefore will I not take away from Orm the dignity which Ihave already given him. ' Then saw Hakon that his cause had not beenforwarded and he liked it but ill, and Fin was likewise exceeding wraththat the King had not kept his word, and thereafter they parted. Hakonfared straightway from the country in a well-found long-ship, andsouthward steered a course for Denmark where he betook him to hiskinsman-in-law, King Svein. The King received him with great pleasure &gave him large grants in Denmark and made he Hakon also captain of hiscoast defences, which were against vikings, who oft-times harried in theDanish realm, and Wends, and Courlanders, and other folk coming from theeast. Therefore at sea, on his ships, dwelt Hakon in winter as well asin summer. 

¶ Asmund was the name of a certain man who was said to be nephew§ &foster-son to King Svein, a very able man was he, and well-beloved bythe King. 

But when Asmund grew to man's estate soon showed he himself of an unrulycomplexion & a manslayer; and the King being ill-pleased thereat senthim away, but gave him a company of men and a goodly feof whereof couldhe full well find support. 

Now no sooner had Asmund accepted the money of the King than gathered hemany men to him, and thereafter, since the money the King had grantedhim sufficed in no sort for his charges, seized he many possessions ofthe King. 

For this ill conduct, when the King heard thereof, summoned he Asmund tohim, and when they met told him that obeyed would he be, that he mustenter his body-guard & no longer have his own company of men. WhenAsmund had been a time with the King, became he ill-content, & one nightran he away and rejoined his company, and thereafter wrought even moreevil than aforetime. 

Then it befell once upon a time when the King was riding in hisdominions, that he came nigh unto the place where then abode Asmund andhe despatched men to take him by force, and that done the King had himput in irons and kept him thus for a while to see if he would not growmeeker. But when Asmund was let loose from his irons forthwith ran hethe more away, & raised men and war-ships, and fell to harrying both athome and abroad, & much war-work did he, slaying many folk, andpillaging far and wide. Those men that were the sufferers from his raidswent to the King and made plaint before him, and he rejoined: 'Why sayye this to me, why do ye not fare to Hakon Ivarson? He is now the wardenof my coasts, and is put there to punish vikings and keep the peace forye peasants. It was told me that Hakon was a bold man and brave, butmethinks that now is he never to be found where he deemeth danger to betoward. '

These words from the King, and many added to them, came to the ears ofHakon, & thereon went Hakon & his men in search of Asmund, & they weremet on their ships, wherefore Hakon forthwith gave battle. A hard &great struggle was it; Hakon boarded Asmund's ship and cleared it, andat the last he and Asmund themselves dealt blows one at another withtheir weapons & thus fell Asmund. Thereafter Hakon smote off his head, & then betook him with all speed to King Svein whom he found sitting attable. 

Hakon advanced before the table and laid the head thereon, in front ofthe King, and asked of him whether he recognized it. 

Never a word did the King answer, but he was blood-red to behold. 

Thereafter went Hakon away. A little later sent the King men to him, tobid him leave his service, & he said: 'No hurt will I do him, but it isnot for us to be the keeper of all our kinsmen. '

¶ Then when all these things were accomplished did Hakon quit Denmark &thence fared forth to the north of Norway, to his demesne. 

By that time was his kinsman, Earl Orm, dead. 

The friends and kindred to Hakon were rejoiced over his coming, and manya bold man set to work to make peace betwixt him & the King, & in theend were they reconciled, to wit, both King Harald and Hakon; and Hakonwas given Ragnhild, the King's daughter, in marriage, & King Harald gavehim Orm's earldom and such rule as had been Orm's aforetime. Hakon sworefealty to the King, and likewise to afford him such service as he wasbounden to give him. 

¶ Since he had fared from Norway had Calf Arnison been living after thefashion of a viking westward, but the winters through oft-times abode hein Orkneyja (the Orkneys) with his kinsman-in-law, Earl Thorfin. FinArnison sent to his brother Calf to tell him concerning the covenantwhich he and King Harald had encompassed, the purport whereof being yeoutlawry of Calf himself, to wit, that it should be once more lawful tohim to dwell in his own land, and possess his estates, and such landdues as he had held aforetime from King Magnus. When Calf received thismessage, forthwith made he him ready to quit, and sailed he east toNorway, and firstly sought he his brother Fin. 

Thereafter Fin craved a truce for Calf, and then were they confronted, the King and Calf, & entered into a covenant like unto the agreement towhich the King & Fin had arrived on this matter. Thereon gave Calf hishand, and bound himself on the same terms as he had bound himself toKing Magnus aforetime, that he would do all such works as King Haralddesired or deemed would be for the strengthening of his kingdom. 

Then was Calf re-endowed with all his possessions, and the land-dueswhich had been his in former days. 

¶ Next summer called out King Harald an host and fared to Denmark wherehe harried during the summer. 

But when he was come south to Fion (Funen) found he a large hostassembled against him, so bade the King his men leave their ships andarm themselves in order to make a landing; and parted he his host andgave to Calf Arnison command over one company thereof, and bade them gothe first ashore and told them where to take up their station; himself, said he, would go up after them, and come to their assistance. 

Calf and his men went ashore, and anon a band of men set upon them, andCalf forthwith gave battle. Not long was the combat, for Calf wasoverborne by odds and fled with his folk. The Danes pursued them, slaying many of the Norwegians, and likewise Calf Arnison. 

When King Harald with his company were come ashore soon found they theslain, more especially the corse of Calf, and this was borne down to theships, but the King pursued his march inland where he harried and slewmany men. Thus saith Arnor:

 'The edge so sharp in Fion He reddened, and the fire Rushed o'er the dwelling; Fewer folk were there thereafter in Fion. '

¶ After this conceived Fin Arnison enmity against Harald for the slayingof his brother Calf, for said he that the King had purposely compassedthe death of Calf; and furthermore that it was befooling of him himself, to wit, this luring of Calf west across the seas into the power of KingHarald, and into putting faith in him. When these words were spreadabroad spake many men their mind that Fin had been simple when he haddeemed that Calf could trust in the good faith of King Harald, for itwas known that the King bore malice for deeds of smaller consequencethan those Calf had committed against his person. 

Now let the King every man talk on this matter as he listed: he madeneither confirmation nor yet contradiction of whatsoever they said, andit was in his own words alone that men did discover satisfaction at whathad happened. King Harald chanted this song:

 'Now of men eleven and two have I the bane been, We incite to battle and full many a slaying I remember. That mind which is with treason fraught Seeks to tame men by falseness; Men say 'tis little that it takes such a balance to disturb. '

¶ So much to heart did Fin Arnison take the death of his brother that hequitted the land and came south to Denmark, and going unto King Sveinwas well received by him. The King & he spake long together privily, & at the end thereof was it known how Fin was minded then and there totake service with King Svein and become his man. To him gave Svein thetitle or Earl and therewith Halland to govern, and there Fin tarried tosafeguard the coast against the Norwegians. 

¶ Now Ketil Calf & Gunhild had a son whose name was Guthorm of Ringanes. On his mother's side was he the nephew of King Olaf and King Harald, able was he withal & early come to manhood. Guthorm was oft with KingHarald who to him was of very friendly countenance, and over Harald hadGuthorm much influence for he was a wise man & well-beloved of all. Guthorm sailed often on viking cruises to the lands in the west, and haddisposition over many men. 

His peace-land & place of abode in winter was Dublin in Ireland, wherehe was a sworn friend of King Margad. §

¶ The summer thereafter King Margad and Guthorm with him fared toBretland (Wales) in order to harry there, and thence took they muchwealth which they had pillaged. After having done thus, lay they to inAnglesey Sound so that they might part their plunder, but when all thesilver, and great was the quantity, was carried before the King and hebeheld it, then desired he to keep all for himself, and seemed now toset scant store by his friendship with Guthorm. 

Guthorm liked ill enough that he and his men should be scotched of theirshare of the booty; & still less pleased was he when the King said hemight choose betwixt two things; 'Either to submit to our will, or dobattle with us, and he who gets the victory to have the money; and thoumoreover shalt depart from thy ships and I will take them. ' Now oneither hand the task seemed severe; Guthorm deemed it unseemly that heshould without rime or reason give up his ships & money, but nathelesswas it ill fighting over against a King to whom was an host so large asthat which followed Margad. Grave also was the disparity betwixt thecrews thereof, inasmuch as to the King were sixteen long-ships & toGuthorm only five. So Guthorm prayed the King grant him three nights'truce in the which to confer with his men on this matter, for thought hethat he could soften the King within this time, and aided by thepleading of his men could set the matter on a better footing with theKing, but never a bit did he get what he asked for. This was on the eveof St. Olafmas. § So Guthorm chose to die, the stout fellow he was, orwin the day, rather than suffer the shame and disgrace and mockery ofhaving lost so vast a deal. 

And called he upon God and the sainted King Olaf, his kinsman, prayingfor their help and support, and vowing to bestow on that holy man'shouse a tithe of all the plunder which would fall to them an they gainedthe victory. Thereafter did he array his host, and rank it against thegreater host, and he advanced on them and fought with them, and by God'shelp and that of the holy King Olaf did he gain the victory. There fellKing Margad, and every man who was with him, young & old. After thisglorious victory Guthorm returned home joyfully with all the wealth hehad gotten from the strife; & from the silver which had changed handsevery tenth penny was set aside for the sainted King Olaf even asGuthorm had vowed. A vast deal of money was there so that from thesilver caused Guthorm to be made a rood of his own stature, or of thatof the captain of his ship, and that holy symbol is seven ells inheight. 

This cross did Guthorm give to the church of the holy St. Olaf, & there§has it remained ever since in testimony of ye victory of Guthorm and themiracle of ye sainted King Olaf. 

¶ Now there was in Denmark a Count who was evil & envious, and he had aNorwegian serving-woman and the stock of her was from Throndhjem. Sheworshipped the holy King Olaf, and put staunch faith in his sanctity;but the Count misdoubted all that had been told him of the miracles ofthat holy man, & affirmed that naught were they but rumour and talk, andlaughed to scorn all the praise and worship which the folk of the landaccorded the good King. 

But now was drawing nigh the day whereon the gentle King laid down hislife, a day which all Norwegians kept, but which this unwise countrefused to hallow; & he bade his serving-woman fire the oven and bake onthat day. 

And deeming from the mood of the Count that he would soon avenge himselfon her an she did not obey him in all that he had bidden her do, wentshe all unwillingly and laid fire under the oven, and made much plaintwhile she worked, & called on King Olaf, saying that she would neverbelieve more on him if he did not by some token or other avenge thisunseemliness. And now shall ye hear of a meet chastisement & truemiracle: it befell forthwith, in the self-same moment, that the Countbecame blind in both eyes and that the bread which she had baked wasturned into stone. 

Some of the stones have been brought to the church of the holy KingOlaf, and also to many other places. St. Olafmas has ever been kept holyin Denmark since that happening. 

 [Illustration]

¶ Westward in Valland (France) was there a man who was so malformed thathe was a cripple, and crawled he ever on his knees and knuckles. One daywhen he was abroad, on a road, he fell asleep & dreamt that a man allglorious without came to him and asked whither was he bound, and thecripple answered with the name of a certain town. 

Then the man all glorious said: 'Fare thee rather to St. Olaf's Churchin London, and there wilt thou be healed. ' Thereafter awakened thecripple and straightway fared in search of St. Olaf's Church, and aftera while was come to London Bridge & there asked of the townsmen whetherthey could direct him to St. Olaf's Church; but for answer gat he thatthere were too many churches for them to know to what man each of themwas dedicated. A while later came up a man & asked him whither was hebound, and he told him whither he was bound, and that man saidafterwards: 'We will both go to St. Olaf's Church, for I know the waythither. '

So then crossed they the bridge, and went to the street which led toSt. Olaf's Church. When they were come to the gates of the churchyardthe man stepped over the threshold which is between the gates, but thecripple rolled over it, and lo, straightway rose he up a whole man. Whenhe looked round his comrade was gone. 

¶ King Harald founded a merchant town eastward in Oslo, § and oftentarried there for it had broad countrysides round about, and was a placesuited for the ingathering of victuals; likewise was it well situatedfor the defence of the land against the Danes, & also for onsets onDenmark which Harald was wont to make even at such times when he had alarge host at his beck. 

One summer fared King Harald with some light ships and but few men andset he sail south for Viken; but on a fair wind springing up, crossed hethe sea to Jutland where he began to harry. 

The men of the land, however, collected themselves together & defendedtheir country, so then sailed King Harald on to Limfjord and went upthat fjord. 

Now Limfjord is so fashioned in shape that going up it is like enteringinto a narrow river-groove, but as thou goest on up the fjord itbecometh like a great sea. 

Harald harried there on both shores, but beheld the Danes everywhereassembled in numbers. King Harald brought-to his ships alongside anisland which was small & thereon were no buildings; and when they wentin search of water they found none, and told it unto the King. 

Then he did send men to see if no adder could be found on the isle, &when one had been found they brought it to the King and he had the addertaken to the fire so that it might be warmed and teased thereby, andbecome right thirsty. Thereafter a twine was bound to its tail and theadder was let loose, and it crawled away and the twine was unwound fromthe ball, and they followed after the adder until it struck into theearth. 

Then the King bade them dig for water, and they dug for it, and therefound water in abundance. 

¶ From his spies learned King Harald the intelligence that King Sveinwas come with a large fleet of ships to the mouth of the fjord, and thathe was making way but slowly, for his ships could only pass in one at atime. King Harald took his ships up Limfjord, and over against where itis broadest it is called Lusbreid. Now from the creek within is there anarrow neck of land westward (north) leading to the sea, and thither didthe men to Harald row in the evening; after nightfall, when it was dark, they cleared the ships & haled them right over this isthmus, and beforedaylight all was accomplished and the ships once more ready for sea. Then shaped he the course northward past Jutland, and they sang:

 'From Danish grip Did Harald slip. '

¶ At that time said the King that he would come to Denmark once again, & would bring with him more men & larger ships. After these things faredthey northward to Throndhjem. 

¶ That winter abode King Harald in Nidaros, & at this time caused he aship to be builded out on the islands, and it was a bussa-ship§ madeafter the model of the Long Serpent and wrought every way as carefullyas might be. 

At her bows was a dragon-head and at her stern a crook, and the . . . . . . §were all overlaid with gold. On her were thirty-five benches, and broadwas she of beam in comparison therewith. 

Very fair to behold was she. The King caused all the appurtenances ofthe ship to be chosen with exceeding great care, both the sail, therunning tackle, the anchor and the cables. 

That winter King Harald sent word southward to Denmark to King Svein, bidding him come in spring from the south to the River, to a meetingwith him, & saying that they would then fight to the end that one orother of their countries should change hands, & the victor become masterof both kingdoms. 

¶ That winter called out King Harald a host, a general host, from allNorway, and by spring-tide had been assembled together a mighty array ofmen. 

Then launched the King his great ship on the river Nid, and after thatwas accomplished caused he the dragon-head be placed thereon. 

Then sang Thiodolf the Skald:

 'Fair maid, forward is the ship guided, from river to main. Mark where off the land there lieth the long hull of the dragon. The mane of the serpent yellow-green glints on the deck, The prows were burnt-gold as from off the slip she glided. '

¶ Thereafter fitted King Harald out the ship and his men for a cruise, and all being made ready, stood he down the river, and right wellanswered she to the oars. Thus saith Thiodolf:

 'Saturday the prince casts off the long land tilts, There where the widows proud the serpent watch, As she glideth from the town. West from the Nid thereafter the King doth steer, Into the sea drop the oars of his men. Move can they, the King's lads, the straight oars in the water. The widows stand and wonder at the oar-strokes so swift, The thole knows hurt when seventy oars do move her I' the water ere the war-folk on the sea their oars do strain. Northmen the serpent row (nailed is she) out on the billow-stream icy; 'Tis eagles' wings that we behold. '

¶ Southward sailed King Harald with his host alongside the land, so thathe might call out a general muster of men and ships. But when they werecome eastward, and were off Vik, arose a strong contrary wind whereforewas the fleet obliged to stand in for harbour, making such havens aswere to be found in the skerries as well as those in the fjords. 

Quoth Thiodolf:

 'Lee have the shaven hulls of the ships under the woods, The King's war-host towards land doth lean with its prow beams. The land-folk in the skerries, within the creeks, do lie; The ships white-mailèd hide under the land-necks. '

¶ Now in the tempest which fell upon them the great ship had need ofgood anchor tackle, and thus saith Thiodolf:

 'Prow foremost the prince cleft High fences of the sea; The ropes of the King's ship Are strainèd to the utmost; The wind is unfriendly Against the anchor-iron out-hollowed, Grit and wind-squalls ugly Chafe at the anchor flukes. '

¶ As soon as there was come to him a fair wind, took King Harald thehost east to the River, and thither came towards nightfall. Thus saithThiodolf:

 'Now drave King Harald hotly the war-ships towards the River, At nightfall Norway's King anigh the marches is. A Thing the King now holds at Thumla, there where Svein Will meet to war if so be the Danes shirk not the tryst. '

¶ When the Danes learned that the hosts of the Norwegians were come, allthose that were able to do so fled away. 

The Norwegians likewise learnt that the Danish King had his host out, and was lying south off Funen and the small-isles; but when King Haraldsaw that King Svein would not come to meet him as had been agreed, nordo battle with him, then did he after the same fashion as before & letthe peasant host return to Norway; but manned he one hundred and fifty§ships, & with these steered a course alongside Halland. There heplundered widely; and he put in also to Lofufjord with his host, andgoing up onto the land harried there likewise. Somewhile later came KingSvein to the encounter with the Danish host, and to him was a tale ofthree hundred§ ships. When the Norwegians saw this fleet bade KingHarald a blast be blown to summon his host together, & many spake sayingthat they ought to flee, & that it was unavailing for them to fight, butthe King answered thus: 'We will fall one atop of the other rather thanflee!' Thus saith Stein Herdason:

 'Said the chief high-minded, what now he awaited. Here (said the King) he had all hope of peace lost. Rather than yield, cried the King, should each man fall one on the top of the other. Their arms then took the men. '

¶ Then let King Harald his ships be cleared for action, and brought hisgreat dragon forward into the very midst of the host. Thus saithThiodolf:

 'The giver of kindly gifts Who oft to the wolf gave food, His dragon-ship put forward Midmost in the war-host. '

¶ This ship was well fitted out, and had a large crew. 

And again saith Thiodolf:

 'The peace wishing King his ranks bade Bind fast the war-shields on the ships' sides; The prince's friends well ordered stand methinks. The leader of manly deeds, The doughty dragon closed, Outside the Niz, with shields, and one o'erlapped the other. '

¶ Ulf the Marshal brought his ship up alongside the royal ship, & badeher men place her well forward. Stein Herdason was on Ulf's ship, and hechanted thus:

 'Ulf, the Marshal of the King, Cheered us all on to battle; The spears trembled when The ships were rowed to the fight. And, no doubt, the wise King's Valiant friend did bid his men His ship advance beside The prince's; the lads obeyed. '

¶ Stationed farthest out on one of the arms was Ivar Hakonson; under himhad he many and the men to him were well equipped. Farthest out on theother arm were the chiefs of Throndhjem, and to them likewise was alarge and goodly host. 

¶ And King Svein likewise ranged his host, and his ship laid he overagainst ye ship of Harald, in the midst of the host, and nighest to himwas Earl Fin, and next to him again the Danes ranked all of their hostthat was bravest and best equipped. Thereafter either side lashed theirships together in the midmost part of the fleet, but the hosts being solarge it befell that there was a great number of ships faring loose, andso each captain placed his ship as far forward as he had courage for;but that was exceeding varied. Now though the odds were so great yetnevertheless had either side a vast host, and in his to King Sveinpertained as many as seven earls. Thus saith Stein Herdason:

 'The "hersirs'" valiant lord a risk did take him, With ships fifty and a hundred he waited for the Danes. Next was it that the ruler dear who dwells in Leidra§ The sea cleft thither with three hundred sea-steeds. '

¶ Even so soon as he had made ready his ships, commanded King Harald thewar-blast to be sounded, and after this was done, rowed his men ahead. Stein Herdason saith:

 'Before the river's mouth, damage did Harald Svein. Hard withstanding made he; Harald asked not for peace. The King's sword-swinging lads forward off Halland rowed, And yonder on the sea caused wounds with blood to stream. '

¶ Then did either side join combat, and the struggle waxed very fierce. Either King lustily cheered on his men, as saith Stein Herdason:

 'Eager for war the good shield-bearers bade their lads To shoot and hew (but short the space was 'twixt the hosts). Both stones & arrows streamed when the sword shook from it, The light blood, depriving of life the men of either host. '

¶ It was late in the day when battle was joined and the combatantsfought the whole night; King Harald himself shot for long with his bow. Thiodolf saith thus:

 'Elm-bow did the Upland King draw all the night; Shrewd ruler of the land sent Arrows 'gainst the white shields; Barbs bloody harmed the peasants, And the King's arrows Fast in the shields did lodge (The spear-shots grew apace). '

¶ Earl Hakon & the men of his company did not lash their ships together, but rowed against the Danish keels that were faring loose, and everyship that they grappled did they clear. When the Danes noted this samedid every man move his ship away from the spot whither the Earl wasfaring, but went he after them even as they withdrew, and wellnigh tofleeing were they. 

But then came a boat rowing towards the Earl's ship, and those in itshouted & said that the other arm of ye battle array of King Harald hadgiven way, and that many of their men had fallen there, so then rowedthe Earl away thither and fierce was his onset, so that the Danes againcaused their ships to fall astern. Thus did the Earl fare the whole ofthat night, rowing round outside the combatants, and laying about himwheresoever it was required; & whithersoever he went he was in nofashion to be withstood. 

During the waning part of the night was there a general fight among theDanes; this was after King Harald & his band had boarded the own ship toKing Svein, and so utterly cleared it that all his men were slain saveand except those that leapt into the sea. Thus saith Arnor Earl's-skald:

 'Svein courageous went not from off his ship Without good cause (that is my mind); Hard was the fight for the helmets wasted, And empty did his craft float ere the eloquent friend of the Jutes Fled from his dead chosen fighters. '

¶ After the banner of King Svein had fallen & the ships to him had beencleared, fled away all his men save those who were slain, & they thatfled sprang into the deep from those ships that were lashed together orclimbed on to other ships that were faring loose, but all of the men ofKing Svein who were able to do so rowed off. Full many men fell there. And there, where the Kings themselves had fought & the greater number ofthe ships had been lashed one to another, lay over seventy of the shipsof that King; thus saith Thiodolf:

 'Bold King of the Sogn-folk, (So 'tis sung) ships seven Times ten of men and arms From Svein's fleet cleared away. '

¶ King Harald after the Danes rowed hard and put them to rout, but noeasy task was it, for so little sea-room was there betwixt the keelsthat motion was well-nigh not possible. Earl Fin would in no wiseconsent to flee and was taken captive; he could not see well. This iswhat Thiodolf saith:

 'To six Danish earls a guerdon hast thou to give For one single victory, (They whet the heat of battle). In the midst of the ranks Fin Arnason was taken Battle-strong, stout-hearted; Ne'er would he think to flee. '

¶ Earl Hakon tarried behind with his ship, while the King and the restwere pursuing after the fugitives, for the Earl could not get his shipaway from the spot where she was lying. Just at that time rowed up a manin a boat to the ship and brought-to at the poop; a big man was he witha broad-brimmed hat; 'Where is the Earl?' quoth he up to the ship. 'Inthe forehold, ' answered they him back, 'binding the wound of a man whois bleeding. ' The Earl viewed the man with the hat and asked what mighthis name be, to which he made answer: 'Vandrad§ is here, speak to me, Earl. ' Then looked the Earl over the gunwale at him. 

Then said the boatman: 'I will receive my life of thee if thou wilt giveit me. ' Then the Earl rose up and called to two of his men, either ofwhom was dear to him, and said: 'Get into the boat and set Vandradashore; go with him to my friend Karl the Peasant, and tell him for atoken to give Vandrad the horse which I gave to him yesterday, and togive him his own saddle, and his son for a guide. ' Then stepped theyinto the boat & took the oars, & Vandrad steered. 

This was hard nigh to the dawn of day, and there was much movement amongthe ships, craft both large and small, some rowing to land, others tosea. 

Vandrad steered there where thought he there was most sea-room betwixtthe craft, & whensoever any of the Norwegian ships rowed nigh them saidthe Earl's men who they were, & then all let them go as they listed. Vandrad steered along the shore & did not put to land ere they had comepast the place where there was a great throng of ships. 

¶ Thereafter walked they to the homestead of Karl at about the hour whenthe light began to wax, and so went they into the living-room, andbeheld Karl but now clad. To him told the men from the Earl on whatmission had they come, and Karl said that first must they eat, & causedfood to be set before them, & himself fetched them water forhand-washing. Then came the housewife into the chamber and straightwaysaid she: 'Wondrous is it that we gat no sleep nor rest all nightthrough, for the tumult and noise. ' Karl answered: 'Knowest thou notthat the Kings fought together yesternight?' She asked: 'Who won?' Karlanswered: 'The Norwegians won. ' 'Belike our King hath fled again, ' saidshe. Karl replied: 'In a bad way are we with our King for he is bothhalt & craven. ' Then spake Vandrad: 'The King is not craven, but neitherhe is victorious. ' Now Vandrad was the last to wash his hands, and whenhe took the towel he dried himself in the midst thereof; but thehousewife seized it and pulled it from him, saying: 'Little good canstthou do; 'tis the way of common folk to wet all the towel at once. 'Vandrad answered: 'I shall yet come thither where I may dry myselfmidmost in the towel. ' Then sat they at meat for a while but afterwardswent out, and there was the horse standing ready, and that son of Karlwho was to bear Vandrad company sat another horse, and together rodethey forth to the forest. But the men from the Earl went back to theirboat, & rowed out again to their ship. 

¶ Harald and his men pursued the fugitives a short way, and thereafterreturned to those ships which had been deserted. And then searched theythe slain, finding in the King's ship a number of dead men; yet notamong them was the body of King Svein; natheless was it deemed certainthat he must have fallen. King Harald let the corses of his men be laidout, or the wounds bound up of them that required it. Then caused he thebodies of the men of Svein to be borne ashore, & sent word to thepeasants that they should bury them; thereafter caused he the plunder tobe divided, and abode for a while there at that spot. And there learnthe the tidings that King Svein was come to Zealand, and that all of hishost which had not been routed in battle had rejoined him, and to himlikewise were come many other men, and that to him therefore wasassembled a mighty large host. 

¶ Now as ye have heard tell afore, was Earl Fin Arnason captured in thebattle, and before the King was he led. King Harald was then exceedingjoyful, and said he, 'Here meet we twain, Fin, though lastwhiles inNorway; scarce hath the Danish court stood by thee! An ill piece of workwill the Norwegians have to drag thee, blind man, after them, and keepthee alive. '

Then answered back the Earl: 'Many ill things have the Norwegians now todo, & the worst of these is thy bidding. '

Then said King Harald: 'Wilt thou have grace, though grace deservestthou not?' The Earl answered: 'Not from thee, hound!' The King said:'Dost desire that thy kinsman Magnus should give thee grace?' Magnus, the son of King Harald, was captain of a ship at that time. Then saidthe Earl: 'What hath that whelp to do with the meting out of grace?'Thereat laughed the King, for he deemed it good sport to bait him, andsaid he: 'Wilt thou accept thy life from the hand of Thora, thykinswoman?'

Then the Earl said: 'Is she here?' 'She is here, ' said the King. 

Then did Fin utter the scurvy words which were remembered longthereafter, and all were witness of how wroth he was since he could notstill his words: 'It is not to be wondered at that thou hast bitten wellsince the mare is with thee. '

To Earl Fin was given quarter, and King Harald kept him with him for atime, but Fin was somewhat unjoyful, and unmeek in his words. Then KingHarald said: 'I see thou wilt not be friends with me nor with mykindred, so I will give thee leave to fare to Svein, thy King. ' The Earlanswered: 'That will I accept, and the sooner I fare hence the moregrateful I shall be. ' Thereafter the King let Fin be taken even to theland, where was he made welcome by the Hallanders. 

Thence sailed King Harald north with his host to Norway, faring first toOslo, and in that place gave leave to all his men who desired it to goeven to their own homes. 

¶ It is said that King Svein abode that winter in Denmark, and held hisstate as before. 

And in the winter sent he men northward to Halland to fetch Karl thePeasant to him, and likewise Karl's wife; and when they were come and hehad summoned Karl unto him he asked him if he had seen him before. Karlanswered: 'I know thee now, King, and I knew thee then even so soon as Isaw thee, and it is under God that the little help which I was able toafford thee was of use. ' The King answered: 'For all the days I have yetto live I have to reward thee. Now firstly will I give thee whateverhomestead in Zealand thou art minded to have, and I will furthermoremake thee a great man an thou wottest how to act. '

Karl thanked the King well for his words, and said that there was stilla favour he would pray of him. And the King asked what that might be. Karl said: 'I would ask this thing, King, that thou lettest me take mywife with me. ' The King answered: 'I will not promise thee this thing, for I will get thee a much better & wiser wife; but thy wife may keepthe small homestead ye have already; on that she can live. '

And the King gave Karl a large & noble stead & gat him a good marriage. This was known and told far and wide, yea even as far north as Norway. 

¶ The winter following on the battle of the Niz King Harald spent inOslo. And when the host came up from the south in autumn many tales andlegends went abroad of the autumn outside the Niz river, & everyone whohad been there deemed he had something to tell. Once it happened thatsome men were sitting drinking in a small chamber, & full of talk werethey, talking of the battle of the Niz, and of whom might have derivedthe greatest renown therefrom. All were agreed on one issue, however, and that was that no other had been such a man there as Earl Hakon: heit was who had shown greatest prowess, who was the boldest under arms, and the ablest, and the most fortunate, and whatsoever he did was thatwhich availed most, & to him was accounted the victory. Now Harald waswithout, in the courtyard, speaking with some of his men, and thereafterwent he before the doorway of the chamber and said: 'Every man now wouldlike to be named Hakon, ' and therewith went his way. 

¶ Earl Hakon fared to the Uplands in autumn, even to his dominions, andthere tarried throughout the winter. 

Right well beloved was he of the Upland folk. Now once it befell, whenspring was drawing nigh, that some men were sitting drinking, & theirtalk was yet again of the battle of the Niz; and men lauded greatly EarlHakon, but a few praised others no less. 

When they had been talking thus a while a man answered: 'Mayhap othermen besides Earl Hakon fought boldly outside the Niz, yet neverthelessmethinks no one can have had the luck he had. '

They said it was no doubt his greatest luck that he had routed many ofthe Danes. The same man answered: 'Luckiest for him was it that he gaveKing Svein his life. ' Another answered him: 'Thou wottest not what thouart saying. ' He answered: 'Yea, I wot full well, for he who set the Kingashore told me himself. ' Thus it befell, as oft is said, that 'many arethe King's ears. ' These things were told to the King straightway, andthe King had many horses taken and rode forthwith away in the night withtwo hundred men, § and rode he the whole of that night and the followingday. Then there came towards them on horseback certain men who weremaking for the town with meal and malt. Now faring with the King was oneGamal, & he rode up to one of the peasants who was a friend of his andspoke privily with him. 

Gamal said: 'Money will I give thee, an thou wilt ride furiously byhidden ways such as thou wottest to be shortest to Earl Hakon: tell himthat the King will slay him, for the King wotteth that the Earl helpedKing Svein to land outside the Niz. '

And the matter being covenanted between them rode the peasant hard, andcame even to the Earl who was sitting drinking and had not gone to hisrest. But when the peasant made known his errand, rose the Earlforthwith and all his folk; and the Earl caused his chattels to beremoved from the house during the night. When the King arrived thithertarried he there the night, but Hakon the Earl had ridden his way. Andin time came he east to the realm of Sweden, to King Steinkel, and abodewith him the summer. King Harald then turned him back to town. In thesummer the King fared north to Throndhjem and abode there, but in theautumn fared eastward again to Vik. 

¶ Earl Hakon went back in the summer to the Uplands, so soon as helearned that the King had fared northward, and there dwelt he until suchtime as the King came south again. Thereafter fared the Earl eastward toVermaland and tarried there long in the winter; and King Steinkel gavethe Earl rule and dominion over that part of the land. 

When winter was wearing to an end, fared he westward to Kaumariki, andtook with him many men whom the Gauts and Vermalanders had given him. And he took thence his land-dues and the taxes which he had a right todemand, & thereafter fared he back east to Gautland and dwelt there thespring. 

King Harald abode the winter in Oslo, and sent his men to the Uplands togather taxes and land-dues and the King's fines; but the Uplanders saidthat they would not pay to him all dues which it behoved them to payinto the hands of Earl Hakon even so long as he was alive and had notforfeited life or dominions; & no land-dues did the King therefromobtain that winter. 

¶ Now betwixt Norway and Denmark there were sent that winter messengersand messages, for both Norwegians and Danes alike desired to make peaceand agreement either with other, and they prayed their Kings to do thesame. The sending of these messages appeared prone to bring aboutconcord, for in the end a peace-meeting was agreed upon in the Riverbetwixt King Harald and King Svein. When spring-tide was come both Kingscalled out many men and ships for this journey. Saith a skald in a poem:

 'Leader of arméd men, he who the ground engirdles From Eyrasund northward shuts with his long-ship's prows The land (the haven spurned he). Gleaming with gold the stems cut the waves keenly; Onward of Halland west, with host aboard, and the keels thrilling. Harald firm-oathed! oft hast thou the earth engirdled with thy ships; Svein, too, through the sound sailed the King to meet. Praise-dight filler of ravens, who every bay doth close, Hath out a teeming host of Danes, from the south all. '

¶ It is said here that these Kings kept to their agreement, to wit, thatthere should be a meeting betwixt them; and that both came to themarches. It is set forth thus below:

 'Shrewd leader of arméd men To trysting south once more Thou sailst as all Danes wished (No lesser was thy purpose). Svein now to the northward fares The land-marches nigh, The tryst to keep with Harald-- Windy was the weather off the land. '

¶ When the Kings were come face to face the one with other forthwithbetwixt them was broached ye matter of peace; and no sooner was thisopened than many men made plaint of the harm they had suffered throughwar-fare, rapine, and the slaying of men. And long talked they aboutthis, as is said hereafter:

 'The yeomen shrewd Such words do say aloud That when the men meet, An' angered are mostly The others. Far seemeth Concord to lie from men Who on all things quarrel (The chiefs' arrogance waxeth). With danger fraught will be Wrath of the princes be If peace be agreed on, Those who are peace-makers In scales must weigh all things. Seemly for Kings to say What e'er the host liketh; Bad will would it cause Were the yeomen's state worsened. '

¶ Then the best men and the wisest conferred together, and peace wasmade betwixt the Kings, in such wise that King Harald was to have Norway& King Svein Denmark as far as the marches which had aforetime dividedthe kingdoms; neither was to make redress to other; there where the landhad been pillaged the matter was to be passed over; and he who had takenplunder was to keep it. 

This peace was to ensue even so long as the twain were Kings; thecovenant was bounden with oaths, & thereafter gave the Kings one anotherhostages; even as is said hereafter:

 'Thus have I heard it said That Svein and Harald both (God works it) gladly gave Hostages one to other. Let them so keep their vows (All ended was with witness) And the whole peace so fully That the folk break it not. '

¶ King Harald tarried in Vik during the summer, and sent men to theUplands to collect the dues & taxes he had there; but the peasants inplain words said that they would bide the coming of Earl Hakon, untilsuch time as he should come to them. Earl Hakon was then up in Gautlandwith a large host. When summer was wearing to a close sailed King Haraldsouth to Konungahella (King's Rock), and he took all the light craftwhereon he could lay hands & went up the River, and at the falls thereofhad the boats haled across land and so put onto Lake Wenern. Thereafterrowed he east across the lake where he asked tidings of Earl Hakon. 

Now when the Earl gat news of the journey of the King, came he down fromthe country and made endeavour to prevent the King from harrying, for toEarl Hakon was a large host which the Gauts had given him. King Haraldlaid his boats up the mouth of a river, and thereafter made a landing, but left some of his men behind to watch the craft. And the King himselfand some of his men rode on horseback, but many more went afoot. Theirway led them through a wood, & thereafter a bog lay before them on whichwere small bushes, then after that a copse, and when they were come upto the copse sighted they the host of the Earl; and a bog there wasbetwixt them and it. 

Then both hosts arrayed themselves, & King Harald commanded his men tosit up on the hillside: 'Let us first tempt them to make an onset; Hakonhath no mind to wait, ' said he. 

The weather was frosty with some driving snow, and the men to Harald satunder their shields. 

Now the Gauts had taken little apparel on them and were starved with thecold, but the Earl bade them bide until the King should make an onsetand they could all stand alike in height. Earl Hakon had the bannerwhich had been that of King Magnus Olafson. Now the head-man to theGauts was one hight Thorvid, and he was mounted on a horse the reins ofwhich were tied to a stake standing in the bog. He spake & said: 'Godknows we have a large host here and many stout men; let not KingSteinkell hear that we are not helping this good Earl well. I wist thatif the Norwegians make onset against us we shall stand firm, but if theyoung men falter & bide not, then do not let us run farther than thitherto the brook, and if the young men again falter, which I wot will notbefall, then do not let us run farther than thither to the hill. '

At that moment ran up the host of the Norwegians shouting their war-cryand beating their shields, & then the host of the Gauts likewise beganto shout, and the horse to the head-man pulled so hard at its rein, being afrighted at the host-cry, that the stake came up & flew past thehead of the chief, wherefore he shouted: 'Such a mischance as thoushootest, Northmen, ' and therewith galloped away. King Harald had erethis said to his men: 'Though we make din and shouting about us, yet letus not go down the hill or ever they come hither to us, ' and they didaccording as he had said. 

As soon as the war-cry was heard, caused the Earl his banner to be borneforward, and when they were come under the hill rushed the King's mendown upon them, and some of the men to the Earl fell forthwith and somefled; but the Norwegians drave not them that fled very far, for it waslate in the day. There took they the banner of Earl Hakon, and as muchof weapons and apparel as they could lay hands on. And the King let boththe banners be borne in front of him when he fared down the hill; andhis men spake one with another as to whether or no Earl Hakon might befallen. Now when it came to faring through the wood they had to ride insingle train, and behold a certain man rode straight across their way, and thrust a spear through him that bore the banner to the King, andseizing the stave thereof rode he off another way in the wood with thebanner. When the King was told of this cried he: 'The Earl lives! Giveme my mail-shirt!' And rode he in the night to his ships. Now said manymen that the Earl had avenged himself. Then chanted Thiodolf:

 'Steinkell's host who to the Warlike Earl should help yield (That brought the King to pass) To hell, I ween, have fared. But those who would better The matter say, Hakon fled because the hope of help Therefrom but ill had proven. '

¶ King Harald spent what was left of the night on his ship. In the morn, when it was light saw men that ice had formed round the ships so thickthat it was feasible to walk round about them. 

Then bade the King his men hew the ice and release his ships into thelake, and so went the men and set to work to hew the ice. King Harald'sson Magnus steered the ship which lay lowest in the river-mouth andnighest out to the lake. 

Now when the men had almost chopped the ice away a certain man ran outon it to the place where they were about to hew, and thereafter fell tochopping as if he were mad and raving. Then said a man: 'Now is it againas often before, no one is so good at giving a helping hand as HallKodransbane; behold now, how he is hewing the ice. '

But the man of Magnus's ship who was hight Thormod Eindridison, when heheard the name of 'Kodransbane, ' ran to Hall and gave him hisdeath-blow. 

Kodran was the son of Gudmund Elyolfson, and Valgerd that was sister toGudmund was the mother of Jurunn, Thormod's mother. 

Thormod was a winter old when Kodran was slain, and never had he seteyes on Hall Utryggson before this time. 

By this, then, the ice was broken away even so far as the lake andMagnus brought his ship out, & got under way forthwith, and sailed westacross the lake; but the King's ship which was the uppermost in thechannel came out the last. Now Hall had been of the fellowship of theKing and was very dear to him, and the King was exceeding wroth, so thatwhen he came latest into haven he found that Magnus had already helpedthe murderer to the forest, though he offered atonement for him, wouldhe have gone against Magnus and his folk, had not the friends of bothbrought about their appeasement. 

¶ King Harald fared up to Raumariki this winter, and to him was a largehost. 

And he bore cases against the peasants for the keeping back from him ofdues and taxes, and for inciting his enemies to strife against him. 

And some of the peasants caused he to be taken, and some he maimed andothers killed and others he deprived of all their possessions. 

Those who could get away fled, but the King burned the countrysides wideabout and laid them waste. Thus saith Thiodolf:

 'Waster of isle-dwellers Hard hands laid on Raumfolk, Steadily on the ranks Of Harald went, as I trow. Fire did requite them; But the chief commanded, And high flames poor peasants To obedience led. '

¶ After this fared King Harald up to Heidmark and there burned, and didno less war-work than has been writ afore. From thence fared he toRingariki, there burned, and went everywhere with the war-shield aloft. Thus saith Thiodolf:

 'Burned were the fell folk's steads, Roofwards the red fire flamed. Hit did the lord of chiefs The Heiners with hard stones. For their lives the sufferers craved; So great a hurt the flames The men of Ringariki wrought Or ever the fire was stayed. '

¶ After this gave the peasants the whole matter into the hands of theKing. 

¶ After the death of King Magnus were spent fifteen winters ere thebattle of the Niz, and after that two winters or ever Harald and Sveinmade peace. Thus saith Thiodolf:

 'The prince of the Hords (Brought peace the third year was made) The strife to an end; on The strand steel hit the shields. '

¶ After this peace-making endured the war of the King with the Uplandersthree half-years. Thus saith Thiodolf:

 'Hard of the King's work 'tis In seemly wise to speak When to have idle ploughs The upland men he taught. The chieftain wise hath honour won These three half-years Which ever will be minded. '

¶ Edward, the son of Ethelred, was King of England after his brotherHordaknut; he was hight Edward 'the Good' and right good he was. 

The mother to King Edward was Queen Emma, the daughter of Richard, theRouen-Earl; and her brother was Earl Robert, the mother of William theBastard, who was at that time duke of Rouen in Normandy. King Edward waswedded to Queen Gyda, § the daughter of Earl Godwin & he was the son ofWolfnoth. The brothers to Gyda were: the eldest Earl Tosti, the secondEarl Morcar, the third Earl Walthiof, the fourth Earl Svein, and fifthlyHarald. Now Harald was the youngest and was brought up at the court ofKing Edward and was his foster-son, and the King loved him very greatlyand eyed him ever as his own son, for the King was childless. 

¶ It befell one summer that Harald the son of Godwin had to go a journeyto Bretland (Wales) and fared he on a ship, but after they had set sailsprang up a contrary wind & they were driven out to sea. [§]

They made land westward in Normandy after undergoing a perilous storm. 

And putting into the town of Rouen found they there Earl William, whoreceived Harald and his travelling companions joyfully, and Haraldtarried there in good cheer for long during the autumn, for the tempestscontinued to blow and it was not weather for sailing out at sea. Aswinter was approaching spoke the Earl and Harald together concerning thedwelling of Harald there throughout the winter. Now Harald sat in thehigh-seat on one side of the Earl and on the other side of him sat theEarl's wife, and fairer was she than any other woman whom men had seen. 

Harald and she would hold converse together all the time that the cupswere going round, and when the Earl retired to rest, as he did betimes, Harald would sit long talking with the wife to the Earl, and so faredthings for a long time during the winter. 

Once when they were talking together said she: 'Now hath the Earl spokenwith me hereon, and asked what it is we twain ever talk about, and nowis he wroth. ' Harald answered: 'We will forthwith let him know all ourconversations. '

The day thereafter Harald called the Earl to speak with him, & went theyto the council-chamber where were also the Earl's wife and theircouncillors. 

Then Harald spoke the first and said: 'This must I inform thee, Earl, that there is more in my coming hither than I have revealed to thee:I desire to ask the hand of thy daughter, and have oft-times spoken ofthis my wish to her mother, and she hath given me her word to support mein this matter with thee. '

When Harald had made known his desire, all those who were presentreceived the news with gladness and supported it with the Earl, and thismatter was brought to end by the maid being betrothed to Harald; butsince she was young some winters' delay were agreed upon before the timeof bridal. 

¶ When spring came, equipped Harald his ship and sailed away, and he andthe Earl parted in full friendship. 

And Harald fared to England, to King Edward, and returned no more toValland to claim the marriage. King Edward ruled over England fortwenty-four winters, & died a straw death in London, None Janurii (5thJanuary); he was interred in St. Paul's Church§ and the English call himsainted. 

The sons of Earl Godwin in those days were the most powerful men inEngland. Tosti had been made captain over the host of the King, andwarden of the land when the King began to wax old; and he had beenplaced over all other Earls. 

His brother Harald was ever within the court the next man to the King inall service, & his duty had been to guard the treasure of the King. § Itis recorded by men that as the King was approaching to his end wasHarald near by, and few other men, and Harald leant over the King andsaid: 'I call all of ye to witness that the King gave me but now thekingdom, and all might in England. ' Then was the King borne dead fromout his bed. That same day there was a meeting of lords and the takingof a King was discussed, and Harald then let his witnesses testify thatKing Edward on his death-day had given him the kingdom. 

This meeting ended in such fashion that Harald was hailed as King &consecrated with royal consecration in St. Paul's Church on the 13thday;§ when all lords and folk swore fealty to him. 

But when his brother, Earl Tosti, heard what had befallen, liked he itno whit, for thought he himself to be equally near the King. 

'I desire, ' quoth he, 'that the lords of the land choose him for Kingwhom they deem best fitted therefor. ' And such like words went betweenthe brothers. 

King Harald declared that he would not give up the kingdom for he hadbeen throned in that city which had been the King's, and had beenthereafter anointed and consecrated with royal consecration; with himalso sided the multitude, and he had moreover all the treasure of thedead King. 

¶ Now when King Harald became aware that his brother Tosti desired tooust him from the kingdom believed he but ill in him, for Tosti was avery wise man and a great warrior, and was full friendly, to boot, withthe lords of the land. 

So Harald deprived him from command of the host, and of all the power hehad had aforetime more than other earls§ there in the land. And EarlTosti, who by no means would suffer himself to be the serving-man to hisbrother, fared away with his men, and so south to Flanders across thesea, and tarried there a while before faring to Friesland & thence toDenmark, to his kinsman King Svein. Earl Ulf the father to King Sveinand Gyda that was mother to Tosti, were brother and sister. The Earlcraved the aid of King Svein and men for his assistance, and King Sveinbade him come to him & told him that he should have an earl's realm inDenmark, such as would make him a seemly chief in that country. The Earlanswered thus: 'My desire is to fare back to England, to my heritage;but if I am given no assistance for that purpose from thee, King, thenwould I liefer make a pact to afford thee all the support I can procurein England, an thou wilt take the Danish hosts thither and conquer theland, even as thy mother's brother Knut (Canute) conquered it. '

The King answered: 'So much less a man am I than my kinsman King Knutthat I have hard work to hold the Danish realm against the Norwegians. 

Knut the Old gat his Danish kingdom by inheritance but won England bywarfare and strife, yet nevertheless at one time seemed he like to losehis life thereby. Norway gat he without battle. 

Now would I liefer keep within compass according to my smallerconditions than assay to rival the success of my kinsman Knut. ' Thensaid Tosti the Earl: 'Lesser is my errand hither than I had thought for;I deemed not that thou, a bold man, wouldst let me go in need. It may bethat I am seeking friendship where it is not meet to seek it. Butnatheless it may hap that I find a chief who is less afeared of greatventures than thou art, King. ' Thereafter they parted, the King and theEarl, and were not very well of one accord. 

¶ Tosti the Earl now turned him another way: he fared onward to Norway, to King Harald who was in Vik, and when they met the Earl made he knownhis mission to the King, recounting to him all concerning his journeysince he had left England. And he craved help of the King so that hemight regain his dominions in England. 

But the King said as followeth: that the Norwegians had no wish to fareto England and harry with an English chief over them; 'folk deem, ' saidhe, 'that the English are not full trustworthy. ' The Earl answered:'I wonder if it is sooth, that which I have heard men say in England, to wit, that thy kinsman King Magnus despatched men to King Edward, withthe message that he, Magnus, owned England with no less right thanDenmark, that he inherited it from Hordaknut (Hardicanute) and that thepact was ratified by their oaths?' The King answered: 'Why did he nothave it if he owned it?' The Earl said: 'Why hast thou not Denmark evenas King Magnus had it before thee?' The King answered: 'Little have theDanes to plume themselves on above us Norwegians, for many a hole havewe burnt in those kinsmen of thine. '

Then said the Earl: 'Though thou wilt not tell me yet can I, nevertheless, tell thee how it was King Magnus took possession ofDenmark, to wit, was it because the lords of the land there helped him, but thou gat it not because all the people of the land were againstthee. King Magnus fought not to gain England because all the peopledesired to have Edward for their King. If thou wishest to conquerEngland then can I bring it about that many of the lords there will bethy friends and supporters, for nothing lack I against my brother Haraldsave the name of King. All men know that there has never been born inthe northlands a warrior such as thou art. 

Astonished am I that thou who foughtest fifteen winters for Denmark willnot take England which is lying at thy hand. ' King Harald pondered withcare over what the Earl had said to him, and well wot he that in greatmeasure had he said sooth; and added thereto conceived he the wish toconquer that kingdom. 

Thereafter the King and the Earl talked long & oft together, & in theend covenanted they an agreement that come the summer they would fare toEngland and conquer the country. King Harald sent round the whole ofNorway calling out a levy, one half of the general war-muster. 

Now all this was much spoken of by men, and many were the guesses as tohow things would go on the faring. Some reckoned & counted up all deedsof valour, swearing how naught would be impossible of King Harald, butsaid others that England would be difficult to conquer inasmuch as thepeople were exceeding numerous, & those warriors who were called theThingmanna-host§ so doughty that one of them was better than two ofHarald's best men. 

Thus answered Ulf the Marshal:

 'Never would the marshals Of the King (uncompelling Ever gat I riches) Turn them to the King's stern-hold Noble woman, an twain should be pressed back by One Thingman (other than That when young I learned me). '

¶ That spring Ulf the Marshal died, & Harald when he stood by his gravesaid ere he quitted it: 'Here lies he that was ever the most faithful &the most dutiful to his lord. ' To Flanders also sailed Earl Tosti inspringtide so that he should meet the men the which had followed himfrom England, with those others also who were to join him from Englandand likewise from Flanders. 

¶ The host to King Harald was gathered together in Solundir§ and whenall things were made ready and he was about to set sail from Nidaroswent he to the shrine of King Olaf, and thrusting his hands into thesanctuary cut he off the hair and the nails pertaining to the saint, andthereafter turned he the key once of the shrine and then threw that samekey into the Nid; and since that time forsooth hath the shrine of theholy King Olaf never been opened. 

Five and thirty winters had been encompassed since his fall, and fiveand thirty years had he lived in the world. 

Then King Harald and the men that were with him gat them a coursesouthward to meet his host; or ever that time it was a mighty force thatmet together, and it is told among men that to King Harald were nighupon two hundred§ keels, besides victualling ships and smaller craft. When they were lying off Solundir a certain man named Gyrd, who was onthe own ship to the King, dreamed a dream, and to him it seemed asthough he stood on that same ship and beheld up on the isle a greattroll-woman, & in one hand held she a short sword and in the other atrough. And to him also did it appear that he was looking at all theother ships, and on the prow to each was perched a fowl of the air, andall of those same fowl were either eagles or ravens. 

The troll-woman sang:

 'King from the east in sooth To battle inciteth Many a warrior westward, (Joyful am I therefor); There may the raven find For itself food on the ships (It knows enow there is); With thee will I ever fare. '

¶ Now a certain man hight Thord abode on one of the ships nigh to theown ship of the King, and on a night dreamed he that he saw the fleet toKing Harald faring landward, and he seemed to wot that to England werethey coming. 

Then he saw on the land a vast host of men & both hosts were making themready for battle, and for each were many banners held on high. Beforethe host of the men of the land rode a swarth troll-woman, sitting on awolf, and the wolf had the body of a man in its mouth, & blood flowedfrom the corners thereof. And when it had eaten the man she threw yetanother into its mouth, and thereafter threw she one man after another, but notwithstanding made it scant ado at swallowing them all. And so shesang:

 'The troll makes the red shield gleam when war comes nigh. Bride of the giant-brood mishap to the King foretells. The quean with the jaws flings flesh of fallen warriors; Raging the wolf's mouth she dyes red with blood. '

¶ Furthermore it befell that King Harald dreamed one night and in hisvision lo he was in Nidaros, and there met he his brother, King Olaf, who chanted a verse to him:

 'The burly King in many fights with honour conquered. I gat (because at home I stayed) a holy fall to earth. Still of this I fear me that death is nigh thee, King; The greedy wolves thou fill'st; Ne'er was this caused by God. '

¶ Men spake low of many other dreams and omens of divers kinds, and thebulk of them were of ill import. Or ever King Harald left Throndhjemcaused he his son Magnus to be accepted as King, and made he him rulerover the kingdom of Norway. 

Thora, the daughter of Thorberg, also remained behind, but Queen Ellisiffared forth with King Harald and with them likewise her daughters Maryand Ingigerd; Olaf the son to King Harald also fared with him from theland. 

¶ When King Harald was ready, and a favourable wind had sprung up, sailed he out to sea & came to land at the Shetlands, but some of hisships went on to the Orkneys. King Harald lay at these isles a while orever set he sail for the Orkneys, & from these latter took he with himmany men & the Earls Paal and Erling, twain sons to Thorfin the Earl, but behind him left he there Queen Ellisif & their daughters Mary &Ingigerd. Thereafter sailed he southward alongside Scotland, & thenalongside England, and went ashore there where it is called Cleveland. 

And being come on land forthwith harried he the countryside, bringing itinto subjection under him, & withal encountering no resistance. Thereafter went King Harald into Scarborough, & fought there with themen of the town, and he went up on to the cliff there and ordered a vastbonfire to be made and a light thereto put, and when it was ablaze, hismen took large forks and with them rolled it down into the town, andthen one house after the other began to burn, so that there was naughtfor the townsmen to do save to surrender. There slew the Norwegians manymen, and took all the goods whereon they could lay hands. No choice hadthen the Englishmen, an they wished to keep their lives, save to makesubmission to King Harald. 

Wheresoever he fared brought he the land into subjection, and hecontinued on his way southward off the coast with the whole of his host, bringing-to at Holderness, and there a band came against him, and KingHarald did battle with them and gained the day. 

¶ Now having come thus far on his journey King Harald fared south to theHumber and went up that river and lay in it beside the banks. 

At that time there were up in Jerirk (York) Earl Morcar and his brotherEarl Walthiof and with them was a vast host. King Harald was lying inthe Ouse when the host of the Earls swooped down against him. 

And King Harald went ashore and set to arraying his host, and one arm ofthe array was ranked on the banks of the river, whereas the otherstretched up inland over towards a certain dyke, and a deep marsh wasthere, both broad, and full of water. 

The Earls bade the whole multitude of their array slink down alongsidethe river. 

Now the banner to the King was nigh unto the river and there the rankswere serried, but near the dyke were they more scattered, and the menthereof also the least trustworthy. 

The Earls then came down along by the dyke, and that arm of thebattle-array of the Norwegians which faced the dyke gave way, andthereon the English pushed forward after them and deemed that theNorwegians would flee. Therefore did the banner of Morcar fare forward. 

¶ But when King Harald saw that the array of the English had descendedalongside the dyke and was coming right toward them, then commanded hethe war-blast to be sounded, and eagerly encouraged his men, and let thebanner 'Land-waster' be carried forward; and even so fierce was theiradvance on the English, that all were repulsed and there fell a many menin the host of the Earls. 

This host was even soon routed, and some fled up beside the river andsome down, but the most of the folk ran right out into the dyke, andthere the fallen lay so thick that the Norwegians could walk dry-shodacross the marsh. 

There too fell Earl Morcar. § Thus saith Stein Herdason:

 'Many in the river sank (The sunken men were drowned); All round about young Morcar of yore lay many a lad. To flight the chieftain put them; The host to swiftest running Olaf the Mighty is. '§

¶ The song that followeth was wrought by Stein Herdason about Olaf yeson to King Harald, and he saith, the which also we wot of that Olaf wasin the battle with his father. This is told likewise in 'Haraldsstikka:'

 'There the dead lay Down in the marsh Walthiof's fighters Weapon-bitten, So that they might The war-wonted horsemen There wend their way On corses only. '

¶ Earl Walthiof and those men that contrived to make their escape fromout the battle fled even up to the town of York, and there it was thatthe greatest slaughter took place. This battle was on the Wednesday§ orever St. Matthew's Day. 

¶ Earl Tosti had come west (south) from Flanders to King Harald, andbeing even come to England joined himself with the Earl so that he hadhis part in all three battles. And now things came to pass even as hehad told Harald at their meeting they would come to pass, to wit, that anumber of men would flock to them in England, and these were bothkinsmen and friends to Tosti; and their company added greatly to thestrength of the King. 

After the battle whereof we have but now heard related, all the men ofthe countryside hailed King Harald, albeit some few fled. And now setKing Harald forth to take the city, and placed he his host by StanfordBridge, § but for the reason that the King had won so fair a victory overgreat lords and overwhelming odds were the people dismayed & deemed ithopeless to withstand him. Then took the citizens council together, &they were of one mind to send word to the King giving themselves andlikewise the town into his power. This same was proffered even at suchtime that on the Sunday[§] fared King Harald and his men to the city, and there they held a council of war without the walls, and the citizenscame out and were present at the council. 

Then did all the folk promise obedience to King Harald; and gave him ashostages the sons of great men even according as Tosti chose, for theEarl knew all men in this town; and in the evening fared the King to hisships elated with the victory he had won and withal was very joyful. 

It was furthermore covenanted there should be held a Thing in the city§early on that Monday when would King Harald appoint governors and grantfiefs and rights. Now that self-same evening, after the sun had gonedown, approached King Harald Godwinson with a vast host the city fromthe south, and rode he into the city by the will and consent of all thecitizens. 

Then were men posted at all the gates, and at all the roads, so that tothe Norwegians there might get no tidings of what had befallen, and thishost passed the night within the walls. 

¶ On the Monday, [§] when Harald Sigurdson had eaten his fill at dinner, ordered he a blast to be sounded for a landing. And thereon made heready his host and parted them, some to fare and some to tarry; and ofeach company he let two men go up for every one left behind. 

And Tosti the Earl prepared him to go up with his company, but to guardhis ship there tarried behind Olaf own son to the King, Paal and Erlingthe Orkney Earls, and Eystein Blackcock, the son of Thorberg Arnason, who was in those days the man of most renown and withal dearest to theKing of all feudatories, & King Harald had at that time promised him thehand of his daughter Maria. Very fine was the weather with warmsunshine, and wherefore because of this left the men their shirts ofmail behind them and went with their shields and helms and spears, withtheir swords girded on; and many had likewise bows and arrows, andwithal were they very merry. But as they advanced on the city, behold agreat host rode out towards them and they saw the smoke of horses, andhere and there fair shields and white coats of mail. Then halted theKing his host and summoned Earl Tosti to him, and asked what manner ofhost this was like to be. 

And the Earl answered and said that he deemed it might be strife, yetnevertheless it might be that they were some of his kinsmen who wereseeking for protection & friendship, & would promise the King theirsupport and fealty in return. Then the King said that they would firstof all keep quiet and learn more particulars anent this host. So theydid this, & the host waxed greater the nearer it came, and everywherewas it like a sheet of ice to behold, so white was the gleaming of theweapons. 

¶ Then King Harald Sigurdson spake and said: 'Let us now take goodly &wise counsel together, for it cannot be hidden that this forebodesstrife, and most like it is the King himself. ' To which the Earlanswered: 'Our first course is to turn back and go our swiftest to theships that we may fetch folk and weapons, and thereafter offer whatresistance we can; or even might we also let the ships protect us andthen no power would the horsemen have over us. ' Then said King Harald:'Another counsel will I choose, namely to send three bold fellows on ourswiftest horses and let them ride hotly a'pace and impart to our menwhat hath befallen; then will they the sooner come to our aid, and aright sharp combat shall the Englishmen fight or ever we suffer defeat. 'The Earl answered and said that the King should decide in this matter asin all else: 'no manner of desire had he either to flee. ' Then causedthe King his banner 'Land-waster' to be borne aloft, and Fridrek was theman hight who bore the banner. 

¶ After these things arrayed King Harald his host. 

And he let the muster be long and not dense, and then after doing thisdoubled he both the arms thereof backward so that they reached togetherand made a wide ring thick and even on all sides without, shield byshield, and the same within likewise; and the King's company was withoutthe ring and there too was his banner. 

In another spot was Earl Tosti with his company, and another banner hadhe, and the men to him were all picked men. Now the array was made inthis fashion because the King wist that the horsemen§ were wont to rideforward in a mass & thereupon fall back. Now said the King that hiscompany should advance whithersoever it were most needed, 'but ourarchers shall also be with us, and those who stand farthest forward willset their spear handles in the earth and point their spears at thebreasts of the riders if they should ride us down, and those who standin the next row will thrust their spears into the chests of the horses. '

¶ It was with an exceeding vast host that King Harald Godwinson had comethither, a host of both horse and foot-folk. Around his array rode KingHarald Sigurdson having a wary eye to see how it had been ranked, and hebestrode a black piebald horse. 

Now the horse fell under him but the King arose in haste & said:'Falling when faring betokens fortune. ' Then said Harald, the King ofthe English, to those Norwegians who were with him: 'Knowest thou thebig man yonder who fell from his horse, the man with the blue kirtle andthe fair helme?' 'That is the King, ' said they. 

'A big man and of masterful appearance, yet belike his luck is over, 'answered the English King. 

¶ Twenty horsemen rode forward from the Thingmanna host before thebattle-array of the Norwegians; and they were wholly clad in chain-mailand their horses like unto them. Then said one horseman: 'Is Earl Tostiin the host?' to which was made answer: 'There is no hiding it, ye canfind him there. '

Then said the horseman: 'Harald, thy brother, sent thee a greeting, andword therewith that thou shouldst have grace & the whole ofNorthumberland; and rather than thou shouldst not go over to him will hegive thee a third share of the whole of his kingdom. ' Then answered theEarl: 'That is a very different message from the strife and scorn of thewinter: had it been offered then many a man would still be alive who isnow dead, & more firmly too would the kingdom stand in England. Now if Ishould accept these terms, what would he offer King Harald Sigurdson forhis pains?' 'He hath said something of what he would grant him inEngland, Seven feet of room or as much longer as he is taller than othermen, ' made answer that rider. 'Fare thee now to King Harald and bid himmake ready for battle, ' said the Earl, 'other shall be said amongNorwegians than that Earl Tosti quitteth King Harald Sigurdson for thefellowship of his foemen when he hath to fight in England. Nay, let usall rather be of one mind: to die with honour or to win England byconquest. ' Then did the horseman ride away, and King Harald Sigurdsonasked of the Earl, 'who was that long-tongued man, yonder?' 'That wasKing Harald Godwinson, ' said the Earl. 'Too long was this kept from us, 'said King Harald Sigurdson, 'they were come so nigh unto our host, thatnought would this Harald have known how to tell of the death of ourmen. ' 'True it is, ' said the Earl, 'that such a chief went rightunwarily, and that it might have been as thou sayest; I saw that hewished to offer me grace and much dominion, but that I should be hisslayer an I said who he was. Rather would I that he should be my slayerthan I his. ' Then said King Harald Sigurdson: 'A little man was he, butfirm in his stirrups. '

It is said that King Harald chanted this verse:

 'Forward go we in folk array Without our mail Under blue blades; The helmets shine, No mail have I; On the ships yonder Our garb doth lie. '

¶ Now the mail-shirt to Harald was hight 'Emma, ' and it was so long thatit reached down even unto the midst of his foot, and so strong that noweapon had ever lodged fast in it. Then said King Harald Sigurdson:'That was ill wrought; I must make another, a better verse in itsplace, ' and then he chanted this:

 'Ne'er do we in battle Creep behind our shields, The clash of weapons fearing (E'en so the word-fast woman bade me). Of yore the necklet-wearer bade me Carry high my head in battle, Where sword and shield do meet. '

And Thiodolf likewise sang thus:

 'Never, if e'en the prince himself to earth should fall, (As God wills so goeth it) Will I flee from the heirs of the chief. The sun shines not better on these than these twain shine. Avengers of Harald are resourceful hawks full grown. '

¶ And now they fall to battle, and the English ride onward toward theNorwegians, but the resistance is stubborn, and because of the shots itis not easy for the English to ride against the Norwegians, and so theyride round about them in a ring. At first the battle is altogether even, that is so long as the Norwegians hold their array, but the Englishcharge them & then if they have done no hurt ride aback, and when theNorwegians see this, namely that the English seem to ride on themwithout spirit, set they themselves upon them and would have pursuedthem, but behold no sooner is the wall of shields broken than theEnglish ride towards them from all directions bringing spears and shotsto bear on them. And King Harald Sigurdson seeing this goeth forth intothe brunt of the battle, even there where the hardest struggle is takingplace, and many men falling from both hosts. 

King Harald Sigurdson waxeth so fierce that he runneth forward right outfrom the array, & heweth with both hands, & hath neither helme, norshield holden before him. 

All those who are nighest to him draw aback, and far are the Englishfrom fleeing. Thus saith Arnor Earl's-skald:

 'In battle swift the chief's heart ne'er did quake, And the strong King the greatest courage showed 'mid the helmes' thunder, There, where in the hersirs' chief the hosts saw this, That by his bloody sword the men to death were wounded. '

¶ Now it happened that King Harald Sigurdson was wounded by an arrow inthe throat, and this was his death-wound. He fell with the whole of thatcompany which was advancing with him, save those that drew back; andthese held stoutly to the banner. 

Yet a conflict full as hard was foughten after Tosti the Earl had takenhis place under the King's banner. Then both the hosts fell to arrayingthemselves for the second time, and an exceeding long truce was there inthe battle. Thereof sang Thiodolf:

 'Mishap hath fallen on us, (in peril is now the host); In vain hath Harald brought us This journey from the east. The chieftain shrewd's life-passage So hath ended that we now (the King bepraised his life lost) Row in peril of our lives. '

¶ But ere the combatants again joined issue offered Harald Godwinson hisbrother Tosti grace, and he likewise offered grace to the other mensurviving from the Norwegian host; but the Norwegians shouted out thatthey would rather fall one above the other, than accept quarter from theEnglish. And thereon shouted they their war-cry, & then the battle beganfor the second time. 

Thus saith Arnor Earl's-skald:

 'In an hour of misfortune The King austere gat death; The arrows gold-inwoven Spared not the robbers' foe. Gentle and bounteous King-- His friends choose all to fall Round their host-wonted chief Rather than quarter seek. '

¶ Now it befell that Eystein Blackcock came up just at that moment fromthe ships with his company, and they were in full armour, and Eysteingat him hold of the King's banner 'Land-waster, ' and for the third timethe men fell to battle; exceeding sharp was it and the English lost menfull heavily and were on the point of fleeing. That fray was called'Blackcock's Brunt. ' Eystein's men had hastened so furiously from theships that at first, or ever they were come to the combat, they wereweary and scarce fit for battle, but afterwards so raging were they thatthey defended themselves as long as they could stand upright. At thelast cast they from off them their mail-shirts, and then was it easy forthe English to find a vulnerable spot on them; but some who wereunwounded yet died from their haste and fury. 

Nearly all the great men among the Norwegians fell at that time. 

This befell late in the day. 

As was to be looked for not all men fared alike in fortune, many fled &many who thus made their escape met differing fates. Mirk was it in theevening ere the slaughtering was brought to an end. 

¶ Among those who escaped was Styrkar, the marshal of King HaraldSigurdson, & this befell from his getting him a horse and thereon ridingaway. Now a wind sprang up in the evening and the weather waxed somewhatcold, and Styrkar had no other apparel than his shirt, a helme on hishead, and a naked sword in his hand. 

And he waxed cold as his weariness wore off. Then a certain waincarlecame driving towards him, and this man had a lined coat. Styrkar saidunto him: 'Wilt thou sell thy jacket, peasant?' 'Not to thee, ' quoth he, 'thou art a Norwegian, as I wist by thy tongue. '

'An I am a Norwegian what wilt thou do then?' said Styrkar. 'I wouldslay thee; but alack I have no weapon to do it with, ' the peasantreplied. 'If thou canst not slay me, peasant, I will make trial if Icannot slay thee, ' and therewith Styrkar swung his sword and brought itdown on the man's neck so that his head was cut off; and then took hethe fur coat and springing on to his horse rode down to the shore. 

¶ Now tidings were borne to the Rouen Earl, William the Bastard, of thedeath of King Edward his kinsman, & furthermore was it told how HaraldGodwinson had been acclaimed as King of England and had been consecratedthereto. Now William deemed he had a better right to that kingdom thanHarald, to wit by reason of the kinship betwixt him & King Edward, andwithal furthermore inasmuch as he deemed it but fair to avenge himselfon Harald for the slight of that broken betrothal with his own daughter. 

For all these self-same reasons, then, assembled William an hosttogether in Normandy, and a multitude of men were mustered, with agoodly sufficiency of ships. And on the day that he rode from the cityunto his ships, when he had mounted up on to his horse, his wife went tohim & would have spoken with him, but when he saw this he thrust at herwith his heel, setting his spur in her breast so that it penetrated deeptherein, and she fell and straightway died. § But the Earl rode to hisships and fared with his host over to England. At that time was hisbrother Otta with him. 

When the Earl came to England plundered he there, & brought the landinto subjection under him wheresoever he went. 

Earl William was bigger and stronger than other men, a good horseman, the greatest of warriors, and very cruel; a very wise man was he withal, but accounted in no wise trustworthy. 

¶ King Harald Godwinson gave Olaf, the son of King Harald Sigurdson, permission to fare his way, and in like fashion treated he those men ofthe host who had been with the King and had not fallen. King Harald thenturned southward with his host, for he had learned that William Bastardwas faring northward through England, & was conquering the country. There were with Harald Godwinson at that time his brethren Svein, § Gyrd, and Walthiof. King Harald and Earl William met in the south of Englandat Hastings and a great battle befell there. 

In it were slain King Harald and his brother Earl Gyrd, & a great partof their host. Nineteen nights was it after the fall of King HaraldSigurdson, § Earl Walthiof, own brother to Harald, made good his escapeby flight, and at even fell in with a band of William's men; whereuponEarl Walthiof set fire to the forest and burned them all up. Thus saithThorkel Skallson in Walthiof's lay:

 'An hundred King's own court-men The warrior had burned In hottest fire (to the men An eve of singeing was it). 'Tis said that the men 'Neath the wolf's claw must lie; Gray steed of the troll-quean Gave victuals to the swords. '

¶ Thereon caused William himself to be proclaimed King of England, andthereafter sent he to Earl Walthiof proffering him peace & appointing atruce so that a meeting might take place betwixt them. The Earl fared toit with but few men, and when he was come on the heath north of thecastle bridge two of the King's bailiffs advanced upon him with a bandof men, and when they had taken him they put him in chains; thereafterhe was beheaded. § The English call him sainted. Thus saith Thorkel:

 ''Tis doubtless that manly Walthiof By William (he who from the south Across the chill main came) Is bewrayed in his trusting. Sooth is that long 'twill be Ere ends the slaying of men In England (swift was my master. No prince like him doth live). '

¶ Afterwards lived William as King of England for one and twentywinters, and ever since have his descendants ruled as Kings of England. 

¶ Now Olaf the son to King Harald Sigurdson took his men and fared awayfrom England, sailing forth from Ravenseer whence they came in autumn tothe Orkneys, & there learned they the tidings that Maria the daughter ofKing Harald Sigurdson had died of a sudden death on the self-same dayand in that same hour as her father King Harald had perished. Olaftarried in the Orkneys the winter through but the summer thereafterfared he east to Norway, and was made King there together with hisbrother Magnus. 

Queen Ellisif journeyed eastward with her step-son Olaf and her daughterIngigerd. 

Skuli also, he who was afterwards called King's-fosterer, & his brotherKetil Crook, likewise fared overseas with Olaf. The twain of them weredoughty men, and noble in England, and both were very sage andwell-beloved by the King. Ketil Crook fared northward to Halogaland andKing Olaf gat him a good marriage, and from him are descended many greatmen. Skuli, King's-fosterer, was a wise and strong man, very fair tobehold; he became captain of King Olaf's body-guard, lent his counsel atthe Things, and ruled with the King in all governances of the land. KingOlaf desired to give Skuli a province in Norway, whichever he was mindedto have, with all the incomes and dues that the King held dispositionover, but Skuli thanked him for this offer and said that he would lieferask for other things because should there be a change of kings perchancethe gift would be taken back: 'I will, ' said he, 'accept certain domainswhich lie nigh to the towns, where ye, Sire, are wont to be, and wherethe Yule feasts are held. ' So King Olaf gave him his word thereon, andmade over to him lands in the east at Konungahella, and at Oslo, atTunsberg, at Borg, at Bergen, and in the north at Nidaros. They werenigh upon the best estates at each place, and they have ever since beenthe possessions of men of the lineage of Skuli. 

King Olaf married Skuli to his kinswoman Gudrun Nefsteinsdotir, whosemother was Ingirid the daughter of King Sigurd Sow and his wife Asta. Asta was own sister of King Olaf the Saint & of King Harald. The son ofSkuli and Gudrun was Asolf of Reini who was wedded to Thora the daughterof Skopti Ogmundson. The son of Asolf and Thora was Guthorm of Reini, the father of Bard, the father of King Ingi and Duke Skuli. 

¶ On a winter after the fall of King Harald was his body transportedfrom England to Nidaros and interred there in the Church of St. Mary, that selfsame church the which he himself had caused to be builded. 

It was allowed by all that King Harald had exceeded other men in wisdom& resourcefulness, both when he had been fain to act swiftly or haddebated long, either for himself or others. The most valiant of all menwas he, and victorious withal, even as hath been set forth this while:

 'The waster of Zealand's dwellers In boldness ne'er was lacking; Mind ruleth half of victory, And soothly Harald proveth it. '

¶ King Harald was stately and goodly to behold, fair hair and a fairbeard had he, and a long moustache; of his eyebrows the one was somewhathigher than the other, & he had large hands and feet, but eithershapely. Five ells was he in stature. Towards his foes was he cruel, andwhen withstood revengeful. Thus saith Thiodolf:

 'Sage Harald doth arrogance In his thanes chastise; Methinks the King's men bear But that which they mete out. Such burdens bear they As for themselves they care to have (The law is used for each against the other); Thus doth Harald change revenge. '

¶ King Harald vastly loved power & all worldly advantages, but towardshis friends, even to those whom he liked well, was he very bountiful. Thiodolf telleth us as followeth:

 'Of ships'-battle the awakener For my work a mark bestowed; To praise vouchsafeth he Each one who proveth him thereof worthy. '

¶ King Harald was fifty years of age when he fell. We have no tales ofcount regarding his up-growing, or ever he was fifteen winters old andwas at Stiklastad, in the battle, with his brother King Olaf. Thereafterlived he for five and thirty years, and during all that time had everturmoil and strife. King Harald never fled from any battle, butoft-times sought he expedients when the odds of war were against him. 

All men who followed him in battle or warfare avowed that when he foundhimself hard pressed or was obliged to make a swift resolution, he chosethat course which afterwards all men saw to be the likeliest to avail. 

¶ Halldor, the son of Bryniolf the Camel, hight likewise the Old, was awise man and a great lord, and thus spake he when he heard theconversation of men in respect to the very different natures of KingOlaf the Saint and his brother King Harald. 

'I was with both brothers, ' said he, 'and high in favour, and I wottedthe natures of both: never did I find two men so alike at heart. Bothwere very wise and valiant men, loving possessions and power, masterful, not lowly-hearted, overbearing, haughty, and quick to chastise. KingOlaf constrained the people of the land to Christianity and the trueFaith, but punished harshly those who turned a deaf ear to his commands. 

The chiefs of the land who would not suffer his even-handed dispensationof justice rose up against him and slew him in his own land, and it isfor that reason he is called saintly. 

But King Harald harried for renown and dominion, bringing under his yokeall people that he could bring under it, and he fell in the land ofother kings. 

Both these brothers in normal life were men of religion and had regardfor their honour; they were likewise travelled & vigorous in mind, & itis from such-like qualities that they waxed so far-famed. '

¶ King Magnus Haraldson ruled Norway the first winter after the fall ofKing Harald, but thereafter ruled he the land for two winters togetherwith his brother King Olaf, and there were then two kings together, Magnus having dominion in the northern half of the land & Olaf in theeastern half. King Magnus had a son who was hight Hakon & hisfoster-father was Steig-Thorir; a youth of promise was he. 

¶ After the death of King Harald Sigurdson, Svein, the Danish King, gaveout that peace was at an end betwixt Norwegians and Danes, for the pactwas made to endure only as long as both kings lived. So then were menmustered in both realms; King Harald's sons called out a general-hostand ships from Norway, and King Svein fared northward with the host ofthe Danes. 

And so it was that messengers were thereafter despatched betwixt thekings with offers of peace, and the Norwegians said that they wouldeither keep to the covenant which had been made aforetime or fight. Forthat reason the following verse was sung:

 'With threats and words of peace Olaf his land defended, So that no one from the King Durst claim a right thereto. '

And thus saith Stein Herdason in the lay of Olaf:

 'His heritage 'gainst Svein The warlike King defended In that merchant town where resteth (Great is he) the saintly King. '

¶ But a compact was come to betwixt the kings at the time of thismustering, & peace ensued in the lands. King Magnus was afterwardsstricken with a sickness, the rift-worm sickness, and when he had lainabed for some time died he at Nidaros, and there was buried. He was aKing right well-beloved of all the people. 

NOTES

These notes, with few exceptions, are taken from Professor GustavStorm's Norwegian version of the Heimskringla, from which thistranslation of the Saga of Olaf Tryggvason and of Harald Hardrad(Harald the Tyrant) is made. 

 ETHEL H. HEARN. 

 [Transcriber's Note:

 For this e-text, the word or phrase referenced in the note is shown in {braces} before the page-and-line citation. Moved markers are individually noted. 

 "Translator" refers to the English translation (the present text). ]

{King Valdamar} Page 12, line 11. Vladimir the Great of Russia(980-1015) became Grand Duke of Novgorod in 970. [Marker printed after "high favour" on following page. ]

{'hersir'} Page 19, line 25. The head of a 'her, ' _i. E. _, a hundredfamilies. The territory inhabited by them was called a 'herath. ' The'hersir' seems to have combined the offices of commander in time of war, and religious head of his tribe. --Translator. 

{the Fjords} _Ibid. _ Nordfiord and Söndfiord. 

{war-fine} Page 20, line 1. Those who absented themselves when the shipswere called out for war, or who came to a wrong place of meeting, or ata wrong time, were compelled to pay a war-fine. 

{Vingulmark} Page 28, line 31. This is not in accord with page 22, line 2, in which Vingulmark is mentioned as being given to Harald theGrenlander. Perhaps the error is on the page aforesaid, as on page 53, line 30, Harald is described as King of Vestfold only. 

{Vindland (Wendland)} Page 30, line 14. The present North Germany, fromeastern Holstein to eastern Prussia. [Marker printed after "good havens" on next line. ]

{Burizlaf} Page 30, line 17. _I. E. _, Boleslaw. By 'Burislav, ' asmentioned here, must not be understood Boleslaw I of Poland (992-1025), but his father Miesco or Mieczyslaw (964-992). 

{Emperor Otta} Page 31, line 12. The Emperor Otta is the Emperor Otho II(973-983). His march on Denmark did not take place in 988 as Snorricalculates, but late in the autumn of 974. Nor was the Emperor's objectthe conversion of King Harald, for the latter had accepted Christianityabout 960-- but to bring Denmark under his own vassalage. 

{Danavirki} Page 31, line 18. The Danavirki, or Danish wall, began inthe east at the head of the Slefjord, and extended to the west only asfar as the Træaa, the tributary river of the isthmus, and not to thesea. [Marker printed after "his call" earlier in sentence. ]

{likewise King Burizlaf} Page 32, line 24. It is not historical thatBurislaw (or Miesco) accompanied the Emperor to the Danish wall; nor wasOlaf Tryggvason, who was not full grown in 974, with him. 

{saintly bishop} Page 33, line 33. As early as 968 Vidkund of Corvey, inhis chronicle of that year, mentions Poppo's miracle and its effect incausing Harald to embrace Christianity. The incident must be ascribed toabout the year 906. 

{other learned men} Page 34, line 12. 'Learned men' means men trained inthe learning of the Church, that is to say, belonging to the priesthood. 

{Gat answer Fret} Page 35, line 3. 'Go to Fret' (?) means to consult thegods by means of the so-called 'blotspaan, ' or sacrificial shavings. These, and pieces of wood (perhaps inscribed with runes) were disposedin a particular manner, for the purpose of gaining information from thegods as to the future. 

{Gyda} Page 39, line 6. Gyda was the daughter of Olaf Kvaran, and nothis sister. Olaf Kvaran died an old man in 980. [Correct line reference is 7. ]

{holmgangsman} Page 40, line 3. 'Holmgang' so called in Norway becausethe two combatants retired alone to a holm or uninhabited islet tofight. --Translator. 

{across the isthmus} Page 48, line 1. Mandseidet in Stadland. 

{Vissavald} Page 55, line 15. The Russian name Wsevolod. 

{King Olaf Kvaran} Page 57, line 22. According to English sources Olafwas lying with his fleet off Southampton during the winter of 994-995. He received instruction there in Christianity from English bishops, andwas confirmed in the spring of 995, on which occasion King Ethelred washis sponsor. He returned home to his country early in the summer. 

{Rimul} Page 59, line 28. Rimul now the farm of Romol (Guldalen) on thewest side of the Gula river, opposite Melhus. 

{Urgutherjot and Brimiskiar, Page 66 bottom. } _Note missing. _

{eastward as far as Lidandisnes} Page 72, line 6. The 'Sogn-sea' formedthe boundary between Sogn and Hordaland so that the territory given toErling was Hordaland, Rogaland, and the western part of Agder, as far asthe Naze. 

{Sigurd Sow} Page 74, line 4. So-called because he 'rooted in the soil, '_i. E. _, practised agriculture. 

{Olaf her son} Page 74, line 11. This is not historical. Olaf the Saintwas not christened until he was full grown. According to the oldestsources he was baptized in Rouen by Archbishop Robert, the brother ofDuke Richard. 

{Easter Eve} Page 76, line 21. April 16, 998. 

{never should Odin beguile them} Page 78, line 20. Olaf, like allChristians at that time, thought Odin to be an evil spirit. 

{war-arrow} Page 78, line 27. A war-arrow was furnished with a cord ortwist of withy at one end, and was intended to summon all men armed to aThing. 

{Scipa-Krok} Page 82, line 8. 'Ship-corner, ' a little creek of the riverNid, at the end of the present Strand Gade in Trondhjem. 

{the Skeggi barrow at Austratt} Page 82, line 13. This barrow, Skjeggehaugen, existed at the beginning of the nineteenth century;it was situated to the south of the farm of 'Östraat' (Austrat). 

{aft with a crook} Page 91, line 33. _Svirar_: what these were is notknown; they must have been at the stern of the ship. 

{Michaelmas} Page 93, line 16. September 29, 999. 

{white weeds} Page 94, line 3. _I. E. _, in christening raiment, which wasworn for a week after baptism. 

{Aldeigiaborg} Page 100, line 31. The town of Ladoga; it was situated atthat time on the river Volkhov which debouches into the lake of Ladoga. 

{Adalsysla & Eysysla} Page 101, line 8. The island of Ösel was named inOld-Norse Ey-Sysla (island district) and the mainland oppositeAdal-Sysla (chief district), and the whole of Estland (or Esthonia)together Sysla. 

{Queen Gunnhild fell sick and died} Page 101, line 32. This isincorrect. Gunnhild was put away by King Svein and sent home toWendland; after the death of Svein in 1014 her sons had her brought backto Denmark. 

{Vineland the Good} Page 107, line 29. North America, probably NovaScotia. 

{skeid} Page 108, line 7. A particular kind of long-ship without a'head' at the prow. 

{Svold} Page 110, line 7. Svold is not an island as Snorri thought, buta haven or creek in the mouth of a river somewhat west of Rügen. 

{Finnish} Page 118, line 1. _I. E. _, Lappish. --Translator. 

{the burner of the Bulgars} Page 126, line 10. Harald Hardrad, or Haraldthe Tyrant was in the service of the Greek Emperor in the year 1041, andtook part in the pillaging of the rebellious Bulgarians. The account ofthis was not known to Snorri who lived so much later, but Thiodolf hadheard of it. 

{Laesirs} Page 127, line 23. An unknown people, perhaps 'Lechers, '_i. E. _, Poles. 

{Gyrgir} Page 128, line 10. Georgios Maniakes, the brave commander ofthe Greeks in the valley of the Euphrates 1033-1035, and in Sicily in1038-1040. 

{Vaerings} Page 128, line 13. Mercenaries, chiefly the northerninhabitants of Russia and of Greece. 

{Serkland} Page 130, line 26. Snorri here confuses 'Serkland' in Asiawith Africa. Harald was taking part in the wars in Syria and Armenia inthe years 1035-1037, before going in 1038 with the Greek army to Sicily. 

{The son of Budli, as 'twas said / Showed friendship by his fellowship}Page 131, lines 8 and 9. These two lines refer to Atli the King of theHuns, who according to the legend invited his brothers-in-law (Gunnarand Hogn) to a feast in order to betray them. 

{all the days of his life} Page 135, line 7. Snorri Sturlason wasdescended from Halldor in the fifth degree. 

{Jorsalaheim (Palestine)} Page 136, line 24. The Greek Emperor concludeda peace with the Calif of Egypt in 1036 which enabled the Emperor tobuild churches near the Holy Sepulchre. Craftsmen were despatchedthither for this purpose by the Emperor, and among the troops sent toprotect them was Harald Hardrad, or Harald the Tyrant. 

{the daughter of the brother to Queen Zoe} Page 138, line 1. Zoe neverhad a brother, so the relationship, at all events, is inaccurate. 

{that chapel has stood there unto this very day} Page 138, line 18. No such chapel has ever been known to exist in Constantinople. 

{this deed} Page 139, line 15. It is a fact that Harald was one of thosewho blinded the 'Greek King' Michael Kalafates. The latter was acceptedas the son of Zoe and became Emperor together with her in 1041. Afterdeposing her (April 21, 1042) he was himself deposed, and was blinded inthe street by his body-guard, in which Harald was serving as'spatharokandidat' (colonel). Michael is in this case confused with hissuccessor Constantine. 

{Siavidarsund} Page 139, line 19. Siavidarsund (_i. E. _, 'the sound withthe sea-wood') is the present Golden Horn; the heavy iron chain, whichwas stretched across its extremity, in times of dispute rested on woodenfloats. 

{Ellipalta} Page 140, line 3. The mouth of the Dnieper in the Black Sea. 

{East-realm} Page 140, line 4. East-realm, _i. E. _, Russia, or itseastern provinces. 

{three occasions} Page 140, line 21. If this is correct Harald must havegone to Constantinople before 1034, as there was a change of monarch in1034, 1041, and 1042. 

{Sudatorp} Page 143, line 13. In south Jutland, west of Aabenraa. Magnusdied in Zealand. His successor Svein (who was also named Magnus) died atSudatorp. 

{brother} Page 143, line 14. _I. E. _, half-brother (Alfhild's son, notOlaf's). 

{Budli's ways} Page 148, line 10. Budli's, or the sea-king's way-- thesea. 

{Harald's soul in Heaven} Page 148, line 28. This line with line 23 onpage 137 and one omitted from the foregoing verse form together a kindof refrain which runs as follows: "May it dwell where it listeth-- InChrist's eternal House-- Harald's soul in Heaven. "

{Peter Burden-Swain} Page 152, line 33. So named because upon a certainoccasion he carried King Sigurd Slembe at a Thing. 

{the church of Saint Olaf} Page 153, line 7. Ruins of the church ofSaint Olaf are to be found under the present Town Hall on the northernside of Kongens Gade, in Trondhjem. 

{relics of King Olaf} Page 153, line 20. They were moved thither fromSt. Clement's church. [Marker printed at end of sentence. ]

{church of Saint Gregory} Page 153, line 23. This church was west of thechurch of Saint Olaf, on the north side of the present Kongens Gade, where the Savings Bank now stands. 

{eight or nine long-ships, and nigh upon five hundred men} Page 155, line 13. That is to say, 600. 

{the King's-House down by the river} Page 156, line 10. 'TheKing's-House down by the river' was the new King's-House which Haraldhad built east of the church of Saint Mary. 

{Guthorm Gunhildson} Page 158, line 11. The son of Ketil Calf andGunnhild (mentioned on page 154). 

{said to be nephew} Page 162, line 32. Asmund's father was Biorn Ulfson, the brother of Harald (died 1049). 

{King Margad} Page 166, line 35. Margad (in Irish Eachmargach)Rognvaldson was the King of Dublin in 1035-1038 and 1046-1052. 

{St. Olafmas} Page 167, line 26. July 28, 1052. 

{there} Page 168, line 11. _I. E. _ in the Cathedral. 

{Oslo} Page 170, line 20. On the site of part of the present city ofChristiania. 

{bussa-ship} Page 171, line 34. A '_Bussa_' was a particular kind oflarge ship, broad in the beam, especially a war-ship. 

{. . . . . . } Page 172, line 2. _Svirar_, see note on page 91, line 33. 

{one hundred and fifty} Page 174, line 8. That is to say, 180. 

{three hundred} Page 174, line 13. 360 ships. 

{Leidra} Page 176, line 1. Later Leire, near Roskilde in Zealand. 

{Vandrad} Page 178, line 21. _I. E. _, one who is in distress. 

{two hundred men} Page 182, line 34. That is to say, 240. 

{Queen Gyda} Page 190, line 29. Her name was Eadgitha; Gyda was hermother's name. The sons of Earl Godwin were Harald, Tosti, Svein (died1052), and Gyrd. Harald was the _eldest_ son. Morcar, or Morkere, andWalthiof were not Earl Godwin's sons; Morcar was the son of Ælfrik ofMercia, and from 1065 was Earl of Northumberland; Walthiof was the sonof the Danish Earl Siward of Northumberland (died 1055). 

{driven out to sea} Page 191, line 6. At Ponthieu, where the Count tookhim prisoner. William released him and had him brought to Rouen. It isnot historical that Harald held undue intercourse with William's wife. William made use of Harald's compulsory sojourn to make him swearallegiance to him, and affiance him to his daughter. 

{St. Paul's Church} Page 192, line 11. Unhistorical. The church referredto is St. Paul's in London, but Edward died and was buried atWinchester, where Harald was likewise crowned. 

{to guard the treasure of the King} Page 192, line 18. This isunhistorical. Tosti had been Earl of Northumberland since 1055, but wasdriven away by the Northumbrians in October 1065 and fled to Flanders, so that he was not in England at the time of Edward's death. Harald wasEarl of Wessex and the most powerful man in the land. 

{the 13th day} Page 192, line 28. _I. E. _, the thirteenth day ofChristmas, January 6. 

{more than other earls} Page 193, line 11. Not historical, see page 192, line 18. 

{Thingmanna-host} Page 195, line 20. The name of King Canute's Danishguard, instituted 1018. 

{Solundir} Page 196, line 3. The Sulen Islands outside Sognefjord. 

{two hundred} Page 196, line 16. That is to say, 240. 

{Earl Morcar} Page 199, line 20. Unhistorical. Morkere, or Morcar, escaped later and joined Harald the son of (Earl) Godwin. 

{Olaf the Mighty is} Page 199, line 27. Part of the refrain which runsas follows: 'Olaf the Mighty is-- the very greatest chief-- born underthe sun. '

{the Wednesday} Page 200, line 9. September 20 (1066). 

{Stanford Bridge} Page 200, line 21. Now Stamford Bridge across theDerwent. Snorri thought that Stamford was situated nearer York than itreally is. 

{the Sunday} Page 200, line 27. September 24. 

{a Thing in the city} Page 201, line 2. This is incorrect. The Thing wasto be held at Stamford Bridge and Harald was to be given there hostagesfrom the whole of Yorkshire. It was for this reason that the battleoccurred there. 

{the Monday} Page 201, line 11. September 25 (1066). 

{the horsemen} Page 202, line 32. Legends referring to the battle ofHastings (October 14, 1066) are incorporated in this and the followingnarrative. It was the Norwegians who fought on horseback, and who usedthe expedient of pretended flight against the English, and not thereverse: the latter had no horse. 

{she fell and straightway died} Page 208, line 19. Quite unhistorical. 

{Svein} Page 208, line 34. Svein was killed in 1052. 

{the fall of King Harald Sigurdson} Page 209, line 4. October 14, 1066. 

{thereafter he was beheaded} Page 209, line 24. Walthiof submitted toWilliam immediately after the battle, and became in 1070 Earl ofNorthumberland. In 1074 he took part in a plot against William and, although he made a timely confession of it, was beheaded outsideWinchester in 1075. [Marker printed after following sentence. ]

 * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Errors and Anomalies

 "whithersoever" _occasionally printed "withersoever"_

 ye relics of King Olaf _text unchanged_ no power would the horsemen have over us _text reads "Norsemen"_

 Hyphenated Words: To the war-gathering on the longships _hyphen missing in original; normal form is "long-ships"_ When the fore-castle men on the 'Serpent' saw this leap over-board each on his own side _hyphens in original; normal forms are "forecastle" and "overboard"_

 Punctuation: Thorstein the White of Oprostad, _text has period (full stop) for comma_ After the death of King Harald Sigurdson, _text has hyphen for comma_ and choose them tent-places. ' _close quote missing_